Chapter 1: The Sacrificial Bride
“Ugh…”
I sighed as I rode in a jostling carriage. I doubted I’d ever set foot in this country again and, to be honest, I wasn’t sure I’d make it out alive.
But I had to go. Because I was the second princess of the Faithnum Empire.
Last year, our empire went to war with the neighboring Baratonia Kingdom and lost. As part of the peace treaty, it was agreed that one of our princesses would marry into the Baratonia royal family.
I have an elder sister, Bianca, who is the first princess, and a younger sister, Lilia, who is the third princess. I also have two elder brothers, the first prince and the second prince.
Since the Baratonia Kingdom only has two prince heirs, my brothers were naturally excluded from the marriage arrangement. That left the three princesses, and I was the one selected.
I understand why.
My elder sister Bianca, who is two years my senior, is renowned for her stunning beauty, kind nature, and impeccable ladylike education. Though her character may be questionable at times, she would be a suitable match for a high-ranking noble family.
And my younger sister Lilia, who is a year my junior, is adorable and has a delightful personality. She too has received a proper education as a lady. Her character may also be questionable, but she would make a fine match for either a high-ranking noble family or an affiliated country.
Growing up, I never felt beautiful or attractive. I was constantly belittled by those around me, which has led to my lack of confidence and self-esteem. My appearance is far from feminine, with a stiff posture and an expression that resembles an iron mask. My home tutor even gave up on trying to improve my demeanor.
However, I channeled my energy into my studies. I devoured every book I could find in the royal palace and even delved into foreign literature. As a result, I am knowledgeable in a wide range of subjects, including language, history, economics, politics, and art. But, this was not what was expected of a woman, according to my parents, siblings, and even I myself.
You’re not beautiful.
Oneesama is not good at smiling.
I am constantly criticized by my family for my lack of charm and beauty. My sister often teased me for my appearance, which only added to my insecurities.
I could never compete with my sisters’ golden hair and ruby eyes. My own grey eyes and nearly white hair seemed dull in comparison. I don’t think I am ugly, but I am certainly the least attractive among my siblings. To be honest, I don’t fully understand the concept of beauty.
As a child chosen for sacrifice by my parents, I threw myself into my studies as a means of giving up on everything.
My goal was to become a bureaucrat and serve the government, but that dream seemed unattainable.
Now, I find myself being forced into a political marriage with an enemy nation. The Faithnum Empire has several vassal states, and the Baratonia Kingdom, located across the sea, is a large colony with a significant granary.
Although the Baratonia Kingdom was once a vassal state of the Faithnum Empire, their relaxed approach to trade allowed them to gain power and eventually declare independence. As a result, the two nations are no longer master and subordinates but adversaries.
I know that there is no escaping this marriage. I can only endure it for the sake of my people, but the thought of leaving my family behind is overwhelming.
“Sigh…”
We are approaching the border, and I can’t help but let out a sigh, unsure of how many times I’ve already done so as I leave my home behind.
I switched carriages at the border.
The capitals of our respective nations were far apart, so I brought a significant amount of luggage for the lengthy journey.
I was instructed to travel light, but as I was expected to dress as a princess, I brought several outfits, shoes, and pieces of jewelry.
I longed to bring at least one book, but many generations ago, when the Faithnum Empire colonized the Baratonia Kingdom, they banned the import of all knowledge, including books.
However, through oral transmission from the colonizers and the existing knowledge of the Baratonia Kingdom, the kingdom flourished, learned military tactics and strategies, and gained its independence.
If I were able to freely access books and materials in the Baratonia Kingdom, I would have eagerly agreed to this marriage.
As I pondered these thoughts, my luggage was being rearranged, and I finally boarded the carriage that would determine my fate in the Baratonia Kingdom.
“Ah…”
“You made it, Claire. I knew you would come to my country. I couldn’t wait any longer, so I came to greet you.”
He was well-groomed for a servant and looked handsome. He had fair skin, short red hair, and eyes the color of a setting sun. Although I am 17 years old, he appeared to be a bit older than me.
Even while seated, his tall, well-built frame was apparent. He spoke the Faithnum Imperial language without any accent.
As I stood frozen at the entrance to the carriage, he gently took my hand and, with a surprisingly smooth motion, lifted me up and settled me into the seat across from him.
The sensation was strange, as if I was weightless, and I felt like I was floating. But then I was securely seated in front of him.
“My apologies for keeping you waiting. I am Auglia Baratonia, the Crown Prince of this kingdom and the man who will be your husband. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Claire.”
“…I’m having trouble keeping up. You’re Prince Auglia, the Crown Prince? Does that mean I’ll be the Crown Princess?”
I had assumed that I would be marrying someone who wasn’t in line for the throne, but to my surprise, I was going to be the future queen. I had no confidence in things like education and hospitality, so the thought of marrying this handsome man in front of me was overwhelming.
My sisters Bianca or Lilia would have been thrilled to marry him. Or rather, I feel like I’m being welcomed with a very sunny smile.
Am I a hostage? A sacrificial lamb to be killed if peace is broken? And yet, he spoke as if he was expecting me.
“Um… how did you know I was coming?”
“Claire is quite famous in our country. To be honest, I already considered choosing her from the beginning. Information from your country also reaches ours, and people from your country are being sent to ours as well. That’s just how it is.”
“Yes, um…I guess it’s a silent agreement…” I replied, feeling uncertain.
The carriage started moving, ignoring my confusion. The road in this region, which had become a war zone near the border with the Baratonia Kingdom and had lost some of its land, was well-constructed but still a bit bumpy.
The carriage was of a higher quality than the one I was originally sent in, and it didn’t shake as much. My soon-to-be husband, His Highness Auglia, smiled awkwardly at me.
“It will take a few days to reach our destination, but I won’t inconvenience you. Claire, take your time to adjust. For now, let’s chat and get to know each other.”
“Thank you…?” I replied, unsure of his intentions.
I didn’t feel like a hostage or a sacrifice, and he had chosen me from the beginning? I couldn’t understand what was going on, but for the time being, it seemed like I was being welcomed.
Chapter 3: In the city where we stopped.
As we traveled to the capital of the Baratonia Kingdom, where the royal castle stood, we made several stops at various towns along the way.
The towns had comfortable inns and dining establishments that served local delicacies, and they were easy to explore on foot. However, there were no libraries or bookstores and maps were not available for sale.
When I asked Prince Auglia about this, he gave a wry smile and ran his hand through his hair.
“Papermaking isn’t a practice in this kingdom. We still use parchment or wooden tablets. It would be great if paper became more accessible to the people…”
“I see. Have you tried importing paper through trade?”
“Yes, but paper isn’t a commonly traded commodity. The same goes for ink, which we don’t use much of anyway.”
I pondered on this for a moment. The Baratonia Kingdom had vast forests, and one could even say that the plains were surrounded by mountains and filled with crops.
The mountains were not barren and even from a distance, you could see that the lush forests were composed of coniferous trees. There was no need to cut down so many trees, and if more were planted, the forest would recover within a decade.
If the forests were gradually cut down to make paper, it would also impact the livelihoods of those who made a living through farming and dairy by causing damage to their crops.
I have some knowledge, but I don’t feel confident enough to say, ‘Let’s do this.’ I need to learn more about the Baratonia Kingdom before I can make any careless statements.
“I love books. When I was browsing the miscellaneous goods store, I realized that the technology for paper-making is not the issue. There are other challenges to overcome, but spreading the use of paper in this country is not impossible.”
It would be wonderful if the oral traditions of this land could be recorded in books.
Prince Auglia looked at me with a blank expression, perhaps taken aback by my sudden suggestion to popularize paper.
“I-I’m sorry, I went too far…!”
“No, that’s not it. That’s not it, Claire. Do you know how to make paper? And the equipment required?”
“Eh? Yes, I can draft the blueprints. It’s not a complex structure…Ah?!”
I couldn’t say anymore. I was so flustered and frozen when His Highness Auglia suddenly hugged me.
I’ve already familiarized myself with every book in the imperial library. Their contents are deeply ingrained in my memory. The books are made of wood, so I don’t need to worry about conserving resources. At times, I feel the urge to escape reality and I would like to indulge in that feeling by releasing myself into the world of books.
When I patted his back, he finally released me.
“You’re amazing. I’m so glad you’re here. We’ll take our time going over the documents in the royal city. And if there’s anything you need, don’t hesitate to ask. I’ll do my best to fulfill your request.”
“? Thank you, Your Highness.”
It’s kind and generous, but… it’s still unusual. I’m not accustomed to people treating me this way.
However, this was only the beginning.
Chapter 4: In the carriage to the royal castle
“Claire, do you know who our trade partners are?”
“Yes, I do. I’m aware that southern silk is a rare commodity even in my home country, but it’s already being produced in the Baratonia kingdom, correct? They export grain to neighboring countries and directly sell the gold and silver mined from the nearby mountains to a distant country across the sea. Although it’s a small country, it’s renowned for its exceptional artisanal skills, so have you used your profits from selling the fine crafts to purchase silkworms and artisans?”
If you examine maps and the history of each country, you can gain a better understanding of the trade relationships. My father was curious about this, but it all comes down to location.
If the Faithnum Empire were located differently, there might be a country rich in mica, or another country across the sea with abundant pearls, and we could trade those resources for silk and crafts. Unfortunately, my home country is more focused on conquest than trade, and repeated invasions would only lead to the destruction of local cultures.
The Baratonia Kingdom is well-governed, and I believe their independence was a positive outcome.
The other subject nations are small and only consumed by the Faithnum Empire, and it would be a shame to see their unique qualities disappear.
The technology of the Faithnum Empire certainly has its advantages in terms of constructing roads, water systems, public baths, and providing jobs. However, there is a limit to the extent to which it can benefit from it.
Unfortunately, the limit is imposed by the Faithnum Empire itself, for better or for worse.
Oh no, I’ve been talking for too long and didn’t give him a chance to speak. How awkward and unladylike of me, just like my siblings often tease me about. I’m ashamed of myself.
I can feel myself shrinking, my back curving and head hanging low. How could I have acted so rudely towards the crown prince of a victorious nation?
“I’m so sorry…”
“What are you apologizing for?”
I raised my head at the sound of his voice.
He looked taken aback, his eyes wide and the color of a setting sun, but then his gaze softened and he smiled.
(Did he… actually listen to me?)
Did he really pay attention to what I said, despite my unladylike behavior? I was shocked and stared at him in disbelief.
“As I expected, I’m glad you came… We’ve arrived at the castle now. This is your country now, your home, and you are my wife. Let’s wait until you’re more comfortable and familiar with your surroundings before we hold the wedding ceremony.”
“Wow…!”
Beyond the carriage, a magnificent garden stretched out and beyond that stood a castle with multi-storied wings on either side. The ground floor consisted of an outdoor corridor, supported by sturdy stone pillars, intricately carved with elegant designs.
The carriage approached a secluded entrance and passed under the pillars, ensuring that even on a rainy day, one’s attire would remain unsullied.
“What a beautiful castle!” I exclaimed.
“Do you like it? I’ll be happy if you enjoy your room as well. Of course, it’s a separate room, so you can have some privacy.”
I was momentarily taken aback, and then it dawned on me — I had gotten married.
A flush of embarrassment washed over me. His Highness was in trouble… But my confusion was far from over.
As His Highness Auglia led me into the castle, I was met with a row of servants who kept their heads bowed in respect.
This was the enemy country, wasn’t it? I was supposed to be the hated woman who had married into the winning side, wasn’t I? I had to resist the urge to pinch myself to make sure this was real.
It had been a year since the war ended, and even though it was over, the wounds from the conflict were still raw. I had expected to be treated with suspicion, or even beheaded, but for some reason, I was being warmly welcomed.
“Welcome back, Your Highnesses, the Crown Prince and Crown Princess!”
“We’re back,” said His Highness Auglia. “Claire must be surprised, so let’s call it a day. Come on, Claire, you must be exhausted from the long journey. I’ll take you to your room so you can rest and prepare for the banquet tomorrow morning.”
“Y-Yes, Your Highness Auglia,” I replied, still in shock.
I had never been treated like this, not even in the Faithnum Empire. And now I was being told to rest without even being allowed to greet the king?
I felt like I was being given a great deal of importance, but I couldn’t understand why. I hadn’t done anything special in this country, and I had only just met Prince Auglia on this brief journey.
I am far from beautiful or adorable, lacking any charm or warmth. I don’t behave like a proper lady and have never made a man feel at ease. I am confused as to why I am being welcomed so kindly, but I nonetheless wave back at the smiling prince, and a friendly servant leads me to my room.
The room is spacious and boasts a relaxing color scheme, furnished with luxurious items from the Faithnum Empire. Despite the comfort, I cannot let my guard down, for I am still the princess of an enemy Empire and cannot rule out the possibility of deception.
I unpack my belongings and store them in the spacious walk-in closet, awestruck by the array of clothing and accessories stacked inside. I wonder if it was truly necessary to bring so many.
Exhausted from the long journey, I have a maid assist me with a bath and massage my weary body before retiring for the night.
The next day, as soon as I wake up, a maid enters and opens the curtains, reminding me that this is indeed an unfamiliar country and not just a dream.
I freshened up and prepared myself for the day ahead. Back in my home country, I never dressed up too much because my older and younger sisters would tease me, but the maids here wouldn’t let me leave the room without looking my best.
I was showered with compliments that I had never heard before, such as “Your skin and hair are so fair, let’s add a pop of color to your cheeks” and “Let’s choose a stunning gown,” and was styled according to their suggestions.
As it was a banquet today, I wasn’t wearing a restrictive corset and my collar was left open for comfort. I was adorned with delicate silver jewelry from a country that the Baratonia Kingdom trades with.
Although I couldn’t do anything about my poor posture, when the maid told me it would be corrected later, I merely chuckled to myself and glanced at my reflection in the mirror.
“Thank you, Melissa, Gwenna, and Millie. I look much better now thanks to you.”
When I expressed my gratitude to the three maids who had been taking care of me since last night, they appeared surprised.
“You know our names…?”
“Of course, didn’t I meet you yesterday? I’ll be in your care from now on, so it’s nice to see you again.”
In response to Gwenna’s inquiry on behalf of the others, I tilted my head. They nodded in agreement.
“We’ll serve you with all our hearts.”
“Th-Thank you,” I stammered, taken aback by their words.
I felt a twinge of self-consciousness as the three of them guided me towards the banquet hall.
Chapter 6: Reasons for the great welcome
“Welcome! Let’s raise a toast to Princess Claire’s wedding procession!”
As I took my seat in the upper section of the banquet hall, the room was already filled with guests. Many important figures were in attendance, including His Majesty and the Queen, as well as His Highness Auglia.
I attempted to stand up and formally greet His Majesty and the Queen, since I hadn’t yet introduced myself, but they stopped me, saying that this was a relaxed gathering and I could stay seated.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Claire, the second imperial princess, and recently married into the family. I apologize for not greeting you yesterday. I’m not quite sure why I’m being welcomed with such warmth.”
Everyone seemed to understand that this was a casual gathering, as numerous toasts were made “in honor of Crown Princess Claire” throughout the evening.
“It’s wonderful that you’re here. Our country has recently gained independence, but we lack something crucial for our rebuilding and future progress… knowledge. I heard from Auglia and our country’s spies about you. In our land, you are known as the bearer of living knowledge.”
“I see…”
The absence of books means that the only way for knowledge to be passed down is through oral tradition and the cultivation of skilled craftsmen.
A single trigger can set off a chain of events, but the Baratonia Kingdom was the first colony and many of its stories may have been lost over the generations due to the lack of technology for paper-making, even though they have some books on their own history.
I finally understood. That’s certainly welcome. Most of the knowledge that the Faithnum Empire possesses is now in my head.
My father probably only brought me here because he was after the bloodline of this country’s royalty, but I don’t have much love for my homeland or family.
“Father, that way I’ll be misunderstood. ——Claire, let’s talk about it later. The reason I wanted you.”
“Hahaha, that’s true. If it was anyone but Claire, I was going to complain and request a replacement. Our country welcomes only Claire. Auglia is particularly eager about it.”
“Father.”
Does Prince Auglia have an ulterior motive?
Knowing the reason why I won’t be murdered or mistreated is enough for me to feel comfortable and live at ease, but what could be the reason between us who just met?
When I looked at the prince, he smiled and misled me with his charming grin. A handsome smile is not easy to resist.
Regardless, if I am needed, I will be safe.
Feeling secure, I picked up the glass near me and started to savor the feast.
Throughout the day, I engaged in conversation with the Queen, His Highness Auglia, and His Majesty while relishing the banquet.
I think it’s correct not to tighten the corset.
Chapter 7: Prohibition of bringing in knowledge
“Claire, thank you for coming. Did you have a good time?”
“Your Highness, yes, I had a wonderful time. By the way, where’s the other prince?”
“My younger brother has joined the Order. He’s renounced his royal title and is determined to become the head of the knights. I’m sure we’ll see him soon.”
“I see.”
I stepped out onto the terrace of the banquet hall, and the cool night breeze soothed my flushed cheeks from the heat of the festivities.
The party had been going on since morning and was getting more lively with the arrival of the orchestra and dancers.
People were engaging me in conversation, and I did my best to respond, but I wondered if I was ruining the atmosphere.
His Highness Auglia draped a coat over my shoulders, and when I turned to him, I saw he was smiling at me.
I felt like I knew him… no, I did know him.
“It’s you! The boy from before.”
“You finally remembered?”
I had met Prince Auglia when the delegation from the colonized vassal state visited the Faithnum Empire every three years.
According to the Faithnum Empire’s policy towards its vassal states, it was strictly prohibited to bring any knowledge.
Engineers were dispatched to the new lands to establish infrastructure such as water supply and sewage systems, roads, buildings, and public baths, so that the settlers wouldn’t struggle. They also ended up settling there.
The trade of the Baratonia Kingdom is monitored by officials from the Faithnum Empire. While the exchange of goods is permitted, the transfer of knowledge is strictly forbidden.
Even if a skilled artisan from a foreign land wants to settle in the Baratonia Kingdom, they would be turned away. It wasn’t until after the war that the Kingdom began to develop sericulture.
This ban on knowledge extends to technicians as well. And, three years ago, a delegation from the Baratonia Kingdom was led by King Baratonia himself, along with his close aides and son, His Highness Auglia.
At the time, Prince Auglia was a mere 15-year-old boy. The once weepy youth has since transformed into a mature prince, tall and handsome.
“Claire saved us then… everyone knows it. We can’t speak openly about it because we know there are spies listening.”
If it’s on the terrace of the banquet hall, we can talk without being heard by spies.
At that time, I hid a book for this person, and made him copy only a few pages of paper that were necessary, which were wrapped around his body after undressing.
It was a medical book.
I had already read nearly all the books in the royal palace when the Baratonia delegation, including the King himself, came to visit.
The reason for their visit was to address an epidemic that was plaguing the kingdom. People were falling ill with a mysterious ailment that couldn’t be classified as a contagious disease.
The King implored the authorities to send medical professionals to address the issue, but his request went unanswered.
In the palace garden, I stumbled upon a crying red-haired boy whom I had never seen before. Despite his large stature, his sobs were muffled.
I was the only one in the palace who had a comprehensive understanding of the books housed there. Even the librarians could only vaguely recall the locations of the books, not their contents.
Baratonia is a mountainous nation with a bustling port that serves as a hub for trade and doubles as a granary. The landscape is abundant, offering both seafood and mountain produce.
That’s when I heard about the outbreak. The boy informed me that people were suddenly falling ill and struggling to breathe after eating, accompanied by rashes. Some had even died from difficulty breathing.
It immediately reminded me of something—wheat allergy.
Baratonia’s granary produces both wheat and rice. However, it lacks abundant waterways. The rivers that flow from the mountains to the sea are borders with neighboring countries, and the small rivers do not provide enough fish for the population.
Fortunately, the sea was an option, but that year the tides were unfavorable and the fishing was poor, leading to a shortage of dried fish in the country.
Eating fish can boost immunity to allergies. Additionally, since it’s a region abundant with crops, meat and grains are consumed more frequently than rice. And then came wheat, which produced more than rice, including older varieties.
Consuming the same food in large quantities can trigger allergic reactions, and it was believed that the suppression caused by eating fish all came out at once. If older wheat isn’t stored properly, mites may be present.
After learning about these factors, I wrapped several relevant pages around the boy’s body, in case I was mistaken.
Body inspections are not as invasive as undressing, but luggage is thoroughly examined.
Thanks to my providing the papers, steps were taken to reduce the risk of allergy symptoms. Rice is now the staple food in the Kingdom of Balatonia, while wheat is mainly exported.
“Claire, do you recall what you said during that moment?”
“… All I remember saying was ‘Please take off your clothes’ because I was in a hurry.”
“Haha… you were really brave. And… you told me ‘Crying won’t solve anything, if you want to laugh, you have to get stronger’.”
I’m ashamed for uttering such pompous words. I immersed myself in my studies as a way to cope with being treated as a disgrace by my family and sisters, and it gave me a sense of power.
“Do you remember what I said in response?”
“I’m sorry… I don’t remember.”
His Highness’s touch on my shoulders causes me to straighten my back, and he gazes intently into my face.
“When I can laugh again, I want to make you my bride.”
“…”
“If you ever regain your ability to laugh, come find me, and here we are now.”
I feel so ashamed. I’m losing touch with my ladylike manners.
“I’ve come for you, Claire. You’ve been my source of inspiration my entire life. And so, once more, I ask for your hand in marriage.”
The prince takes my hand and drops to one knee.
“I’ve learned to laugh. Will you be my wife?”
“…Yes.”
There’s no other answer I could give.
The night breeze, the sounds of the celebration, the light, all of it shines on His Highness’s smiling face.
…I couldn’t help but think that coming here as a sacrifice was the best decision.
Chapter 8: Not bridal training?
The day after the grand feast, I was feeling rather sluggish and spent the entire day in bed. I had overindulged in food and drink. The physician gave me similar advice and I sipped on digestive tea instead of eating a proper meal.
According to Melissa, these types of celebrations occur when something significant happens. Although not everyone, including the guards and the commoners, are able to partake in the festivities equally, soldiers are given a separate feast day and the people get to enjoy two festival weeks per year.
“I wonder if Melissa and her people have anything like that…”
“We come to the city and have a good time during the festival week. We receive extra pay and have alternating days off.”
I was pleased to hear that and after finishing my tea, I drifted off to sleep.
The next day, I woke up feeling rejuvenated and got ready for the day. I’ve been pampered ever since I arrived in this country, but as the Crown Prince’s fiancée, I must work hard on my bridal training.
I first visited the king’s office where His Highness was also present.
“Excuse me. ——Greetings once again. I am Claire, who came from the Faithnum Empire as your fiancée. I will do my best to serve this country.”
“Oh, Claire, let’s not be so formal. Think of us as your in-laws. I’m your father-in-law and my wife is your mother-in-law. So feel free to be at ease. Auglia, what are your plans for Claire?”
The King smiled warmly and turned to Prince Auglia to ask about my plans.
Huh? Why is the King asking His Highness about me? If it’s about my plans, the maids should know. I’ll be starting my training in lady’s etiquette soon after all…
“Of course. First, after inspecting all the departments, we will have Claire establish a new department. Depending on the results of the inspections, it will be a crucial position that will address any shortcomings in the country. Claire will be given full control, but Lord Balk will be assigned to provide the necessary knowledge about our country.”
“Excellent. If it’s Lord Balk, he is also more than capable of serving as a bodyguard. His workload may increase slightly, but it’s no problem.”
“Excuse me, may I interject?”
I interrupted the conversation.
The enemy nation…the one that saw this country as a mere colony…even though we suffered defeat, I still can’t quite reconcile with it…a position of authority? No, no, if I consider the sentiments of those who toil in the trenches…
And a bodyguard and aide? If he’s a lord, then he’s a nobleman, right? What…
“I thought I would be receiving bridal training…”
I blurted out those words without thinking.
The King and His Highness appeared taken aback, but I was the one who was supposed to be shocked.
“You are already quite impressive as a woman, but do you feel like there is something lacking?”
“Yes, you have excellent manners and social graces, but is there still something that troubles you?”
With trepidation, I must admit that in my home country, I am referred to as “The defeat of ladies’ education.”
I considered whether the expectations were different between the Faithnum Empire and the Baratonia Kingdom, before resolving to focus on what was expected of me in the Baratonia Kingdom.
“Understood, I will proceed as planned.”
“If you have any concerns or better ideas, speak to the head of the department. Also…”
“Yes?”
“Don’t cheat on Lord Balk, okay? Dinner is set for 7 PM tonight, and we will have tea afterwards. Please escort her to Lord Balk.”
I felt like snapping back, we only became engaged the other day, there’s no need to worry about me being unfaithful! But I understood that things were about to get hectic.
With a bitter expression, I bowed and was led by one of the officials to Lord Balk’s location.
“Excuse me.”
“Come in.”
I knocked on the door of the impressive office and was granted entry. Lord Balk greeted me with a calm voice.
He was a man of average looks, with a tanned complexion and silver hair tied back in a ponytail. His broad shoulders and chest gave him a knightly appearance, but his demeanor as he perused documents while wearing a monocle was more bureaucratic. He must be around five years older than me.
I wasn’t sure if he was a military officer or a civilian official, but he was the person I would be working with from today. I would find out more about him later.
“Good day, Lord Balk. My name is Claire and I’ll be working with you from today. It’s nice to meet you.”
“…! I apologize for my lack of etiquette. I am Count Partnum Balk.”
Even though he was engrossed in his work, he quickly turned to face me upon hearing my introduction. He looked at me in surprise and then introduced himself sincerely.
I would be working closely with him from now on, so I gave him a friendly smile (as much as I could muster) and headed over to where the civil servants worked with him.
Today and tomorrow would be spent on inspections, as this was a vast country after all.
“Do you have any knowledge of this country’s tax system?”
“Yes, I’ve gone through the documents in my home country and there does not appear to be any problems, so I would like to see the work directly.”
The tax revenue from the Baratonia Kingdom had increased and was sent to the Faithnum Empire, along with copies of the local accounts. To ensure proper financial management, officials from the Faithnum Empire were sent to provide guidance.
Now, the taxes can be managed locally and don’t need to be sent to the Faithnum Empire.
Upon being shown a room, I immediately realized that drastic reforms were necessary.
First of all, the departments were not properly separated. The same people were responsible for both the population registry and trade revenue, and there was a shortage of personnel.
Since the Baratonia Kingdom was annexed by the previous Faithnum King a few generations ago, the language and numbering system are still that of the Faithnum Empire.
In the workspace, the cries and shouts of the officials echoed. Due to the lack of paper, they were using a mix of wooden tablets and parchment, and each desk was cluttered with disorganized documents. The shelves were also overflowing with wooden tablets…
(I can’t tolerate this!)
“Everyone, stop working right now!”
My shout brought the officials to a halt and they turned to look at me.
This is…bad. There are too many issues. Hold on, I said to inspect all departments, but are the other departments in similar states…?
As I mentally calculated the departments and personnel that needed immediate attention, I instructed the officials in front of me to “halt regular operations for a month” and “catalog materials by year and month and compile a list of any missing items.” I emphasized the importance of tidying up first and foremost.
The officials exchanged glances, looking skeptical. “Can we really halt work for a month?” they asked. However, upon seeing Lord Balk’s face, they were taken aback and quickly replied, “Understood.” They then set to work organizing their materials.
At the tax department, I also instructed the officials to rearrange their desks into three separate sections, then I moved on to the next department.
Chapter 10: Most needed departments
“I’m exhausted…”
“Yes, you’ve worked hard. Dinner will be ready soon. Why don’t you take a seat and relax?”
Lord Balk smiles at me and gestures to the sofa. I comply and sink into the cushions with a sigh.
Every department is in a similar state of disaster, so I was forced to stop the palace work for a month, but it’s unavoidable.
During this time, we need to gather the necessary supplies. We need to do it efficiently.
We must gather enough paper for use in the royal palace, even if we don’t go as far as setting up a paper mill. We’ll likely receive wooden tablets from the provinces, so if possible, we should call in multiple artisans and technicians…and after considering these options, I arrived at a possible solution.
“Lord Balk, do you know the alternate name for the country of Seanapse, known as the art country across the sea?”
“The alternate name? No, I’m not aware of it.”
“That country certainly has a favorable environment for nurturing talented artisans in woodworking and gold and silver decoration, but of course, there are those who are left behind. To produce their works, they need a design or a blueprint. It’s a country of artisans… It’s not to be belittled, but the technicians who are left behind end up performing menial tasks like making paper with machines, don’t you think?”
Lord Balk nodded with a serious expression as I stumbled through my explanation.
Given the high competition for paper, there must be many local workshops that offer paper at a low cost. We aim to bring in ten workshops with their machines to one of the six major cities in the Baratonia Kingdom.
“Let’s send out a letter of inquiry right away. We’ll acquire the machines and skilled workers from each workshop, provide them with financial security and incentives, and produce a substantial amount of paper, right?”
“Yes. We were also exporting lumber from this country, weren’t we? Let’s also recruit local lumberjacks. We’ll reduce our exports and shift our focus to domestic production.”
Even though the victorious country is receiving income, I intended to use a certain percentage of the national treasury.
Establishing the foundation is crucial before we can move forward.
Regarding ink, in the same way, from the rock mountain where gems can be obtained from across the river, we buy coal that can be obtained from the mine where gems can no longer be obtained, at a higher price than the domestic market.
The lumberjacks will have their hands full. They must be given special bonuses. In addition to the raw materials for paper, we also need to produce the solvents for ink.
For official documents, we’ll use ink, and for daily records, we’ll use sharpened coal… The ink and brush on wooden boards will become artisanal products.
In any case, the most important item is stationery. We need to calculate the usage for each department and manage the budget accordingly. I thought of Lord Balk for his expertise in trade.
“Ah, Lord Balk. You’re familiar with all the departments, aren’t you?”
“Yes, I transcribe the information from the wooden tablets of each department onto parchment and submit it to His Majesty. I believe I would make a suitable assistant for Claire-sama.”
“Thank you, that’s a great help. In the future, I plan to establish a department called the General Affairs Department and we’ll need someone to lead it. I believe you would be the perfect candidate.”
He’s a lifesaver! I smiled warmly and he chuckled in response.
His laughter causes everyone around him to pause, including maids, servants, and civil servants. But there’s something peculiar about it. He’s been laughing nonstop today.
“You’re quite the enigma. This is a country that used to be a vassal state, a country that has defeated your homeland. How can you be so enthusiastic like this?”
“Because this will be my country,” I replied confidently, without hesitation or arrogance.
“When I married His Highness Auglia, I was prepared to die. But if I’m welcomed with open arms, I must do my best. I came to this country as a bride, after all.”
Lord Balk put his hand to his mouth and thought for a moment before murmuring, “Too bad,” and then looked at his watch.
“I understand, I will serve you from the bottom of my heart.——It’s almost 7 o’clock.”
“Ah, I’m sorry. Then, see you again tomorrow, please!”
I hurriedly said goodbye and headed to dinner with His Highness.
“You look exhausted.”
“Yes… I wonder if His Majesty and His Highness are upset with me. I’ve been so selfish…”
Each department was supposed to provide updates every time I gave them instructions. And Lord Balk’s conversation with me should have been reported to the king after dinner by now.
I ordered all departments to halt for a month for reorganization and personnel changes! And here I am, just a young girl, proposing such a bold idea. They must be feeling frustrated.
We had a pleasant chat over dinner, but as soon as I sat down in the lounge, I was preoccupied with thoughts and my expression must have seemed serious. I made His Highness worry.
“No need to worry. This is a great opportunity. We need to take care of post-war processing and make reforms. Both my father and I have complete faith in your guidance.”
“Ah, haha… I don’t have any real-world experience, so if I fail…”
I let out a forced laugh.
Yes, I’m just a knowledgeable person with no practical experience. But today’s situation was dire. It started with organizing and sorting papers. Then we need to hear from those on the ground, or everything will fall into disarray.
However, the thought of failure terrifies me.
Lost in my thoughts, I hung my head low and a cup of warm, light-brown liquid was handed to me.
The rising steam didn’t carry the scent of coffee. As I pondered this, His Highness seemed to have figured it out.
“In the Faithnum Empire, tea was limited to either oolong or green tea.”
“Is this… tea?”
“Yes, it’s black tea. It’s made from the same tea leaves as green tea, but the processing method is different. Doesn’t it have a pleasant aroma?”
“Yes, this is the black tea I’ve read about in books.”
In our country, tea is widely grown and consumed, but the main types are green tea, which is believed to have a sterilizing effect in its unfermented form, and oolong tea, which is semi-fermented to allow for rotation among the many vassal states. Very few tea farmers make black tea, which requires fully fermenting the leaves.
Additionally, the traditional methods of brewing tea have been lost and can only be found in books. The black tea that occasionally surfaces is often bitter and has a less desirable scent.
However, it seems that black tea is the norm in the Baratonia Kingdom. This is the first tea I’ve had since arriving in this country, and it has a subtle scent of milk and honey.
“It’s great for when you’re feeling tired, especially for relaxing your mind.”
“Itadakimasu.”
At His Highness Auglia’s suggestion, I took a sip. The fragrance and sweetness filled my mouth, and the honey-like sweetness that lingered on my tongue, combined with the aroma that wafted up my nose, made my eyes widen in surprise.
The temperature was just right, not too hot or too cold, and I savored it in silence.
“Feeling better now?”
“Yes…! This tea is delicious. It’s sweet… Ah, it’s gone already.”
“For a while, should we have milk tea after dinner? Hehe, Claire, you’re so cute.”
“Eh?”
I was taken aback by being called cute and turned to look at His Highness. Before I could react, he reached out and wiped a drop of milk tea from my upper lip. What?! Wait, I was just going to wipe it myself! Your Highness, what are you doing?!
In confusion, I watched as he put the finger he had wiped into his mouth. No, please don’t kiss it!
“Let’s do our best tomorrow… No cheating, okay?”
“Geez! Your Highness! I wouldn’t do that, I don’t even know what you’re talking about!”
Feeling embarrassed and childish, I turned away and pouted. His Highness, who had wiped his hand, started to pat my head.
“Do you want another glass? Drink some more.”
“…itadakimasu.”
After finishing another glass of milk tea, I felt much more relaxed.
The capital city of the Kingdom of Baratonia is strategically located near the sea for easy trade access, and it is close enough to the port town that one can make a round trip in a single day.
As expected, the paper mill was overflowing in the Seanapse country where Lord Balk sent a letter.
The materials were originally imported from the Baratonia kingdom, and the relocation of the machinery and the pre-payment of wages, housing, and living expenses were good news for workshops that were not making much profit.
Out of the over 100 paper mills in Seanapse, 10 expressed interest in building a factory in the Kingdom of Baratonia. About 30% of the mills agreed to the proposal to consolidate into a larger facility to produce paper in a timely manner.
Although Seanapse also needed paper, some of the mills were behind on their taxes due to an overabundance of producers. By actively recruiting these mills and paying their overdue taxes, the process was smooth and efficient.
I was in the port town but, as usual, the country lacked a map.
We need to find someone who can create a map, but starting from scratch would take too much time. It requires exceptional spatial awareness and topographical skills, taking into account differences in elevation, and knowledge of various roads, especially in populated areas such as towns and villages.
I journeyed to the port to observe the arrival of craftsmen and machinery, and to determine my next steps. I believed that I would be able to find a merchant who dispatched carriages throughout the land from this bustling port town, making it a prime location for creating a map and searching for a reliable transportation provider.
“It’s not easy to find a suitable candidate…”
“Most likely, they are wary. Being in charge of transporting goods is an important job, requiring trained personnel who can ensure the safe delivery of both the goods and the money. Unfortunately, we don’t have much to offer in terms of negotiation leverage.”
Lord Balk, who served as both my guide and bodyguard, was correct. I had underestimated the situation.
I pondered what might entice the merchants. The port was bustling, with warehouses lining the docks and large ships coming and going from the sea.
Of course, the products that were transported across the country were predictable – fish and its byproducts. In the future, there would be a need for transporting paper, or other important documents.
I remained silent under my iron mask, while Lord Balk stood quietly behind me.
“…! I found it! A potential candidate!”
Lord Balk was taken aback as I suddenly spun around.
“Let’s head to the Chamber of Commerce. We’ll see which merchant is interested in this opportunity… I’m not confident in my negotiation skills, so would you be willing to guide me?”
Although I spoke confidently, I’ve never managed to win an argument, not even with my own family.
Lord Balk raised his eyebrows for the second time and let out a soft chuckle.
“Ah, that’s too bad. If you weren’t engaged to the prince… No, let’s move on. Tell me more about the details.”
I was puzzled by his reaction, but I shared with Lord Balk my plan to secure the concession by presenting the negotiating material that I was confident would lead to a favorable outcome.
Lord Balk listened attentively and gave me encouragement.
I requested that representatives from all of the nationwide trading companies be summoned to the Chamber of Commerce as soon as possible.
The meeting was scheduled to take place in three days.
Chapter 13: Paper, ink, and illustration rights
“Welcome everyone. Thank you for taking the time to attend this bidding event despite your busy schedules. We have gathered representatives here with the authority to make decisions. I promise to keep the discussion concise and to the point.
As I made my opening remarks, I noticed that most people in this country tend to be friendly, but the expressions of the representatives from the large trading company were difficult to read. They simply nodded.
There are seven people gathered here, which seems to be the right number. We don’t want too many participants as this bidding event is not meant to be nationwide.
I have handed the reins of the discussion to Lord Balk. He will take charge from here.
“We are seeking a trading company that is capable of creating maps. If there are any who feel uncertain about their knowledge of the terrain, settlements, and towns in this country, you are free to leave. However, if there are multiple trading companies willing to work together, that would be acceptable as well. The profits will be substantial.”
Lord Balk’s confident voice and words left me in awe. I could never speak with such assurance. I have been granted the power to make the final decision on who will receive these “profits” by His Majesty and His Highness. They told me to stand tall and concentrate on that.
Merchants are not to be trifled with. They’ll swallow you whole if you show any signs of weakness.
“A map is a representation of the terrain, roads, and settlements of our land, including the towns and their locations. This is a concept that our country lacks, but it’s becoming increasingly necessary, especially for merchants. With a map, you can easily show someone the roads without having to explain it to them one by one. As trade and transportation grow more active, it will be important to update the map annually. That’s why we’re proposing the creation of a mapping department to provide accurate maps.”
I believed it would be better to entrust this new department to a trading company instead of having it located within the royal palace. Allowing the private sector to handle matters related to the country will foster a greater sense of ownership.
There’s some discussion among the representatives of the trading company, but they haven’t made a decision yet. This is where the real negotiations begin.
“The cartographic department of the trading company will be granted exclusive rights to the paper and ink used for nationwide distribution, excluding purchases made by the government. Additionally, the company will also have the rights to the illustrations used on maps. The government may also request the transportation of documents from various locations. ——Please keep the discussion within 15 minutes.”
While the country employs the materials and craftsmen for paper and ink production, the finished product is expected to circulate outside the palace and be used by merchants for their contracts. Paper is preferred over wooden tablets or parchment as it is cheap to produce, readily available in large quantities, and more convenient to use.
The right to use map illustrations is a valuable asset as it allows the company to sell maps commissioned by the government. This could result in significant profits and a steady income as the government would need to purchase updated maps each year.
Merchants understand the worth of paper and ink through post-war free trade and the potential for stable and lucrative profits through transportation services for the government.
The discussion heated up and became animated. Glancing at Lord Balk, I queried if we could wrap it up within the next quarter of an hour. He replied with a sardonic grin, stating that it was out of the question.
Chapter 14: General Affairs Department established!
Ultimately, the map was created and updated annually by the seven chambers working together through the Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber of Commerce held the rights and ownership, while the sale of paper and ink was standardized and distributed across the nation. The transportation expenses were paid to the relevant chambers that completed the work.
It seemed like Lord Balk had intended it from the beginning, and he marveled at how it would spread quickly.
As I wasn’t skilled in negotiations, I left it to the experts and focused on my duties at the palace and collaborating with various workshops.
The remaining paper stock in the workshops was also brought along, and we quickly distributed it to the town halls in major cities and the palace. I wrote numerous examples that condensed the information written on wooden tablets and parchment, following the template.
Drawing gridlines for money on the paper was a tedious task, so we arranged for a workshop to create and print standardized templates. Eventually, they will be able to produce and print the maps independently.
I consolidated these drafts and established the General Affairs Department, responsible for a wide range of tasks, from mundane work to reviewing incoming materials and presenting them to His Highness and His Majesty.
The General Affairs Department is in charge of maintaining the supply of paper and ink, and they will request additional supplies when they run out. However, one drawback of paper is its susceptibility to counterfeiting.
The Tax Department is responsible for maintaining a personnel and land registry, calculating taxes from these records, managing trade guilds, and overseeing tariffs for public welfare.
The Finance Department creates budget proposals every quarter based on tax revenue, allocates surplus funds where they are needed, and meticulously tracks the national financial flow.
The Management Department encompasses several sub-departments, including one that converts historical records and wooden tablets into books, another that compiles requests from various regional offices, and a third that distributes necessary items to all departments through the General Affairs Department and messengers.
Finally, there is the newly established General Affairs Department.
(I accomplished as much as I could within a month…)
From here, we will continue to refine these processes over the course of a year, taking into consideration feedback from the field. We will add any necessary elements and eliminate any redundant ones.
As I have no prior experience with these practical matters, I carried out these tasks while seeking advice from His Majesty, His Highness, and Lord Balk.
I may have made some mistakes, but I acted in accordance with my beliefs.
I started work at 10 am and His Highness told me that I had to have dinner at 7 pm every day, so I didn’t continue working past that. Although many other palace officials who stay overnight are working long hours, I took advantage of his words.
I know that His Highness dines with me, has tea with me, and then returns to work. However, I don’t work at night.
Even though I have become a part of this country, I am still a foreigner.
There may be some who are dissatisfied with working only during the day under my supervision. I need to find a release for my stress, or perhaps they are complaining about me behind my back.
I understand that they are putting in a lot of effort. With my sudden changes to the old system, I imagine there have been complaints from His Highness, His Majesty, and Lord Balk.
As I prepared for bed, I sent Melissa, Gwenna, and Millie home. Sitting by the window, I leaned against the cushion and gazed blankly at my pale face, reflected in the glass at night.
I have dark circles under my eyes. I haven’t been able to sleep well due to my worries. During the day, Millie hides my dark circles with her expert makeup skills.
I am currently sipping on a warm cup of chamomile tea, its gentle sweetness providing a calming and soothing effect.
(Why do I feel so uneasy?)
His Highness is gracious, and I am performing my duties to the best of my abilities. I am no stranger to criticism and starting new endeavors is part of my routine.
So what is causing this sense of unease?
The answer became clear the following day when I received a letter from my home country, the Faithnum Empire.
Now, His Majesty, Her Majesty the Queen, His Highness Auglia, and I were gathered in the salon, all looking somber as we read a letter from my father, the Emperor of the Faithnum Empire.
I had known all along that there were spies in this country, and my actions had likely drawn their attention.
“…Therefore, as the wedding ceremony between the imperial princess and the crown prince has not yet been completed, it is suggested that there must be some flaw in the second imperial princess. A request has been made to exchange her with the third imperial princess, who is deemed more suitable for marriage… Ridiculous! We cannot let Claire be married before the country is stabilized!”
“Please, try to calm down.”
His Majesty, who is always gentle and calm, raised his voice.
I had indeed come here as a bride, but I had not yet officially tied the knot. The reason for this was due to the ongoing post-war chaos and the disarray within the palace departments.
I am certainly engaged to His Highness Auglia, but the reason for these deceptive claims could be due to technological innovations such as sericulture and paper-making factories, along with accompanying maps, illustrations, notes, and books.
The more visible I am in the palace, the easier it is for spies to keep track of my movements. I had let my guard down and forgotten about that.
However, before I tie the knot, I want to make even the slightest positive impact on this nation. Wars may result in victories and defeats, but they also leave lasting wounds.
We need to create more job opportunities, allocate resources, slowly introduce medicine and education, and establish schools. This country boasts strong trade and agriculture, and there are many literate citizens, so there’s no need to worry about that aspect. We also need to rebuild the reserves that were depleted during the war.
As a result, it’s important to have a clear understanding of the palace’s requirements. However, if information is recorded on wooden documents, not only is the information limited, but there is also limited space to store it. It’s understandable that this presents a challenge.
My father never gave much thought to my abilities or education. He married me, the least suitable candidate by societal standards, to a victorious country simply because women are expected to be beautiful and men are expected to rise through the ranks.
He thought I was going to die.
But as soon as he realized my abilities could be put to use, this opportunity presented itself. It’s too early to rule out the possibility of this being a strategic marriage, and the timing is just too convenient.
Just as the department was beginning to make progress. Despite my lack of experience, we were exploring new avenues such as sericulture, papermaking, trade with foreign countries, agriculture, fishing, negotiations with merchants, and mapping.
With the ability to make paper, we could transcribe and sell books imported from other countries, and also begin training doctors.
Is it wrong to introduce these complex issues and stifle progress by bringing in new ideas? Would my life have been better if I lived a miserable existence where my opinions didn’t matter?
I was on the verge of retreating, but His Highness Auglia hugged me from the side.
“I only want Claire. What’s the point of living if I can’t make that wish come true?”
His Highness declared his intentions with such conviction, I couldn’t help but get emotional. I, too, had no desire for anyone other than His Highness, but my composure was shattered by the next words from His Majesty.
“——If we don’t receive a satisfactory response to our request within the next month, we are considering declaring war. The reason being the disrespectful treatment of our princess… Damn, perhaps we should have arranged a marriage ceremony, even if it was just for show?”
“Claire is a valuable asset to our country and a repository of knowledge. We cannot celebrate without genuine emotions… Not yet, at least.”
“Your Highness…!”
But I couldn’t bear the thought of a war breaking out because of me.
Additionally, Baratonia Kingdom won the war last year because they took advantage of the Faithnum Empire’s weakened state after a previous war that lasted six months.
It has been one year since the war ended. Food and soldiers have not fully recovered yet. If we lose, we will become a vassal state again and be used as mere pawns.
I couldn’t allow that to happen. I frantically searched for a solution.
“Your Majesty, I request three days to formulate a solid plan. I promise to present it to you within that time frame.”
I stood tall and spoke with conviction.
This is not the time to be submissive.
Chapter 16: Hostages and threats
I pondered for three days.
The Palace departments were already running smoothly, and the General Affairs Department led by Lord Balk had assembled a top-notch team.
So I stayed out of sight and simulated various scenarios in my room —— imagining the responses I would receive and the outcomes. After three days of contemplation, I reached a decision.
When the same group of people assembled in the salon once again, I wore a weak smile on my face.
Father, you have underestimated me. You have only evaluated me based on my gender and have not shown any interest in my worth as a person.
After three days of reflection and revisiting my experiences since arriving in this country, I realized that I can be a valuable asset.
“So, Claire… Have you come up with a good plan?”
“Yes, Father-in-law. I plan to use myself as a hostage.”
“What are you talking about?!”
“Claire?!”
His Majesty and His Highness Auglia spoke at the same time, and the Queen covered her mouth with both hands.
“My mind is filled with every detail from all the books and records in the Faithnum Empire Palace. So, I will respond like this —— I don’t mind exchanging, but I need a year’s time. I, Claire, will return once I’ve thoroughly conveyed the Faithnum Empire’s annual budget proposal, military tactics, farming techniques, trade tariffs, nobility registry, and the number of soldiers in each army, all translated into the languages of each of your vassals. That’s the agreement, unless it is withdrawn.”
I am neither beautiful nor charming. I failed in my upbringing as a lady. But at least, my memory…my ability to recall information is extraordinary.
I love learning. I can easily remember things that I love, and I have a slightly stronger aptitude for it than most people.
If the Faithnum Empire threatens war, we will pass on information to all their vassal states and launch a simultaneous war of independence under the banner of the Baratonia Kingdom. We’ll reveal all the secrets of the Faithnum Empire.
I don’t want to fight. I don’t want to be the cause of war. By writing this letter, It will put my life in even greater peril.
In that case, I will become a pawn, a hostage. I’ll be targeted for the rest of my life, but so be it.
I came here knowing I might not make it back. I was sent as a sacrifice for peace.
I’ll make the most of this opportunity. I no longer have any plans to go down without a fight. But I’m willing to risk everything for the people of the Baratonia Kingdom, whom I have come to love.
“Claire… Can you really do it?”
“Yes, I am. I remember everything that happened a month ago, just before I arrived in this country.”
“…A living knowledge…”
The king leaned back in his chair, took a deep breath, and then rose to his feet.
“Increase the number of guards assigned to Claire and thoroughly examine all food testers. Anyone suspected of being an informant should be taken into custody. Claire’s well-being is essential for the stability of the kingdom.”
The king’s assistant stepped back after bowing respectfully.
I was filled with fear, but I couldn’t let it show. My hands were shaking, but I put on a brave face.
His Highness Auglia placed his warm and strong hand over mine, offering comfort. I felt reassured and my smile became genuine.
From this day forward, I am a hostage and a blackmailer. But I am surrounded by people who will protect me.
I resolved to do what I can to protect those who are protecting me.
Chapter 17: Effective, the maid is competent
A reply came stating they want to schedule a meeting to retract their request and offer a prompt written apology.
I can understand how little my father paid attention to me and his tendency to quickly cut ties.
However, the fact that he offered to exchange me for Lilia shows that he at least saw some value in me. But I have no desire to go back to a place where I was only valued for my femininity.
I won’t return to a place where my life was deemed worthless.
Lilia is likely struggling now. They lost me, who they belittled, and now they want to swap her for me. It means they saw value in me and undervalued Lilia.
I’m used to being looked down upon, but I don’t think Lilia can handle it.
“I guess we have no choice but to accept it…”
We have a delicate peace agreement between our nations, so we must be careful not to jeopardize it. If we turn down everything, they may view it as a hostile act and think we’re gearing up for war.
The meeting is scheduled to take place at the Palace of the Baratonia Kingdom, a month from now.
I sat with His Highness over tea, with a worried expression on my face.
“Are you sure about this? They could bring up to 500 men, claiming they’re an escort.”
“I know. We have taken that into account. We proposed that only ten escorts be allowed to cross the border, as our country is secure.”
“War is… always a tragedy.”
“Yes, I have experienced war first-hand. I made the decision to fight and rallied the people and soldiers. Do you hold it against me?”
“No, it’s not fair to judge someone for fighting when they had no choice. If there had been adequate medical support at that time, you wouldn’t have felt the need to fight for independence, would you?”
In response to my inquiry, His Highness Auglia cast his gaze downward and gave a nod.
In times of sickness and disease, when lives are at stake, an empire that fails to support its vassal states is not worth living in. This is likely why conflicts and wars have arisen.
“I want to keep you safe… You put yourself in harm’s way. It’s not a joke, it means you’re in danger. But it’s strange not to have you at the conference.”
“Yes. I’m ready… I’m nervous. I… want to marry Your Highness Auglia…”
I said it and felt embarrassed. But he was the one who waited for me, fighting to be able to laugh again, and came to pick me up.
Someone who will always treat me kindly and accept me for who I am.
It’s impossible not to fall in love with him. I don’t understand why I keep being warned about infidelity, though.
“Don’t worry. Lord Balk is in charge of public security, and the maids assigned to you are all…You know?”
His Highness suddenly shifts his attention to the maids accompanying me. I follow his gaze and realize that they all have concealed weapons.
I’m taken aback. I never realized it before, but it seems these maids are skilled in combat.
“You’re putting yourself in harm’s way by being here, so I assigned these maids to protect you at all times in case of an intruder.”
“Your Highness…”
“These maids will take turns guarding you 24 hours a day, 7 days a week while you’re here. You can rest easy. And don’t go anywhere alone, okay?”
“Yes…By the way, will your younger brother be attending the meeting?”
His Highness Auglia’s expression is unreadable as I ask this question.
“He’ll come. Definitely…don’t cheat on me, okay?”
“I won’t do that!”
I wondered why he brought up infidelity here, but on the day of the meeting, I understood how it could be effective.
Chapter 18: His Royal Highness Julius
“It’s an honor to meet the national hero and the bearer of living knowledge. ”
I was greeted by His Highness Julius, the younger brother of His Highness Auglia, who took my hand with a wry smile.
His Highness Auglia watched from the side, holding his chin in one hand. Although both brothers had red hair, His Highness Julius had straight hair that he tied back in a single ponytail.
His eyes were nearly golden and his gaze was filled with reverence as he looked at me.
When he rose to his feet, he faced His Highness Auglia. Despite his demeanor, he appeared to be quite passionate (hot-blooded type).
“Brother! Why don’t you get married? Your attitude is making me… ”
“Julius.”
His Highness Auglia finally interrupted his younger brother with a wry smile.
His Highness Julius had returned early for the meeting with the Faithnum Empire, and he immediately knelt to greet me first, neglecting even to talk to his family.
His Highness Auglia said he would definitely return, but there was still a week to go until the delegation arrived.
While he aspires to become the leader of the knights, I wondered if that was appropriate. It appears he was one of the many who were cured of their wheat allergy, so in the event of any emergency, he would likely come to my assistance(?).
I would be guarded by Lord Balk (a former knight known for his domestic skills who now works as a civil servant), His Highness Julius, and the maids, Melissa, Gwenna, and Millie, even while I slept.
Lord Balk, who was said to be His Highness Auglia’s sword master, had already approved of his skills. It was comforting to know that someone capable of protecting me was close by.
I threatened my home country using myself as a shield. If I don’t come back to them, they’ll want to kill me no matter what. I don’t know when that threat will be carried out.
I am a blackmailer, a hostage whose life is in the hands of my home land. I am unable to protect myself, and if I am killed, it will lead to more war. Although I have taken secret measures, I am powerless…
Today, we’ll talk about how to release me from my position as a hostage.
The meeting could be considered a negotiation, but it’s clear to everyone that the empire’s apology is merely a guise for their intention to kill me.
Those who are suspected of being spies are under house arrest, but we cannot detain them completely due to the risk of false accusations. We are seeking their cooperation.
Everyone is staying quietly in their assigned rooms in the royal palace, saying “we humbly comply.” On the fifth floor, two soldiers stand guard outside the door of a single individual’s room.
Spies are often considered to be servants with no family ties and unreliable backgrounds. In my country, it was a common practice to hire servants from the lower classes, so it’s not unusual.
Of course, the maids and butlers who serve me on a daily basis have their identities verified and guaranteed.
Due to a shortage of labor for menial tasks, we sought assistance from the Chamber of Commerce in the port city and were granted permission to hire workers with verified identities from a reputable trading company, but only for a limited time.
“Making connections is always a wise move,” I thought to myself.
It seems that His Highness Julius and the royal family have concluded their updates and discussions on the current situation.
“I won’t let anything harm Claire-sama, my savior! Now, let’s figure out how we can f*ck them!”
His Highness Julius is impulsive, and his plan to defeat them may be a bit extreme, but to “f*ck them,” it’s certainly intriguing.
“Your Highness Julius, I think it’s okay to f*ck them.”
TL: It realy translate as F*ck (ハ メる)
Upon arriving at my seat in the salon, I was greeted by His Majesty and Her Majesty, His Highness Auglia and His Highness Julius, myself, Lord Balk. Behind us, Melissa, Gwenna, and Millie, the maids, were standing by to prepare tea and serve sweets.
“Excuse me, but I’m not sure I follow. What does ‘F*ck’ stand for?”
I carefully considered my words as I responded to His Majesty, thoughts racing through my mind. I’ve recently come to realize the power of a subtle smile in situations like these.
I felt like a villain in a story, but one whose life is being threatened. Despite having many guards at my disposal, the reports and intelligence from the spies indicate that there are those who are intent on taking my life, so I’ll do whatever it takes to protect myself.
So here I am, having studied countless books and immersed myself in knowledge, using what I learned in my homeland to protect myself from the very same homeland. It’s a fascinating tale.
However, I’m grateful to have married into this country. It’s just so comfortable here. Perhaps it’s because I came with the expectation of dying, or maybe it’s because I was sent away with that same expectation, but I don’t have strong ties to my homeland. But as long as we can get along, that’s all that matters.
“I was thinking of taking poison.”
“What?! No!”
“Don’t be hasty!”
“Claire, you can’t do that!”
“Then I’ll drink the poison!”
Of all the members of the royal family, including His Highness Auglia, His Majesty, Her Majesty, and His Highness Julius, only Lord Balk seemed to grasp the plan from the start. He listened with a pleased expression as the others were taken aback by my unconventional approach.
“…Isn’t that dangerous?”
“Melissa will be there, and I wouldn’t be much help in a fight anyway. I figured I might as well make the most of myself.”
I was happy to see them all worried about me, but I quickly explained my plan and they relaxed, with some even laughing at the situation.
“Hmm…I’m not convinced.”
“I agree. Claire, if you were to fall to the floor and not get up…”
“Don’t worry, Your Highness. I have the knowledge to prevent that.”
I have an extensive knowledge of poison, just like a medical encyclopedia, stored in my head. As a member of royalty, I have access to forbidden books and have taken advantage of my position to read them.
I’ll utilize both poison and antidote. I make sure to have the poison and the antidote ready. This is not something I can rely on others for. It’s only because I have the knowledge, and others may not have the knowledge about the antidote.
“But… will it end well this way?”
“It’s likely that the emperor and Lilia are present at the gathering, given that the Empire intends to instigate a war. Most of the others there are probably combatants. The plan is, if I were to ingest poison, their services would no longer be required. They may then resort to political strategies, so I’ll leave that contentious matter in the hands of their majesties.”
And so, I take a step back and watch from the sidelines.
After consuming the poison, I returned to my chamber but didn’t immediately take the antidote. I anticipated that my father and Lilia would visit, claiming they wanted to check on me, since I was not married to Prince Auglia.
Maintaining peace between nations is of paramount importance. My scheme will be put into motion during their visit.
Father, I hope you understand me.
Chapter 20: And the day of the meeting
“My sincerest apologies for making an unreasonable request, King of Baratonia.”
“Regarding the aftermath of the war, it has been challenging to allocate resources for the wedding ceremony, causing unnecessary worries. As you can see, Princess Claire has formed a strong bond with my son Auglia and is dedicated to serving our country. I cannot express enough gratitude for having such a wonderful princess as our daughter-in-law, Emperor of Faithnum.”
The dialogue began with a polite greeting, but my interpretation of it would be [Even though we just finished a war, I hinted at starting another one because I wanted Claire back. However, since you’ve threatened me and won’t return her, could you at least let me kill her, and we can negotiate and find a new princess to take her place?] The response was a cordial greeting, [Both of our nations have been weakened by recent battles, but unlike you, we don’t have any vassal states, so it’s only natural that it takes time to recover. Also, Claire was sent to us by you, so she’s already a part of our family, and we won’t return or harm her.]
Being a noble is just like this, isn’t it? I tend to get stuck when trying to speak indirectly, so I believe it’s a failure of proper lady’s education. I don’t fit in.
Next to my father stood Lilia, with her golden hair styled in loose curls and a smile directed at His Highness Auglia, who sat beside me. Her ruby eyes gleamed with delight.
His Highness Auglia tries to avoid making eye contact, but every now and then he turns his gaze towards me with a smile…Oh, Lilia, your smile is starting to look strained.
And on top of that, His Highness Julius, who looks like a man of reason, is sitting next to me on the other side, with Lord Balk behind us, Lilia, stop darting your eyes around.
As Lilia was distracted, I took the opportunity to observe her. The tongue-wrestling between the monarchs had already begun, but I couldn’t avoid greeting my biological parents.
“It’s been a while, Your Majesty. I’m glad to see that you’re in good health.”
“Hmm… It’s good to hear that you’re doing well.”
“Lilia, it’s good to see you again. You look well too.”
“Has Oneesama lost some weight? I think she’s having trouble with her food.”
Lilia’s expression was troubled, but her underlying message was clear: [I already laced your food with poison.] Everyone present understood this.
My father, the emperor, had a stern expression as he gazed at Lilia, trying to silence her. Lilia seemed quite agitated, and the atmosphere was filled with palpable tension.
We were currently in one of the reception rooms, but Faithnum had brought along ten armed escorts, all of them military officers.
If I were alone, I would be vulnerable, but Lord Balk, His Highness Julius, and His Highness Auglia were also wearing swords. It was customary for nobles to wear swords as part of their formal attire, but most of the escorts had been disarmed, except for two who were chosen for their physical strength.
Before I sit down for dinner and potentially face poisoned food, I must first drink the neutralizing agent.
What I am about to consume is not a lethal poison, but it seems that Faithnum’s faction is attempting to poison me as well. The poison I will ingest will cause shortness of breath and intense pain in my limbs. I had intended to take the antidote beforehand, but… Lilia, can’t you hide your envious face while fishing for men in a place like this and sometimes being treated better than you?
I was being mocked by a petty child. With a steady hand, I covertly added the antidote I had concealed in my sleeve to my tea as I stirred in honey.
Milk tea has become my favorite beverage.
Chapter 21: Operation was carried out
Lilia warned me that she had poisoned the main dish I was planning to eat, so I asked to switch it to soup instead.
It was a green pea puree, with a distinct color that would not raise suspicion. Even with caution, it was challenging to eliminate all opportunities for poisoning.
So, I decided to drink the poison myself. If it was my own poison, the antidote would work. I trusted Melissa, who was responsible for serving the soup.
I took a sip of the soup, feeling the numbness in my mouth immediately. I needed to drink at least three sips.
“Ugh!” I gasped, dropping the spoon and covering my mouth with the napkin on my lap.
As expected, the poison worked. My limbs ached, my throat constricted, and my chest felt tight.
Although I was still able to breathe because of the antidote, it was a dramatic reaction that caused me to fall off my chair.
“Claire!”
His Highness Auglia rushed over to me and supported my body. Despite the numbness in my tongue, I was still able to speak.
“S-Someone has poisoned the soup!”
“Dammit… Regardless, take her to the room for now!”
Having been previously informed of the scenario, I was led back to the room by Melissa and Gwenna from this point on.
It would be ideal if my father, who claimed he wanted to visit, and Lilia reveal their true motives, but if my father-in-law can successfully argue with my father, that would be acceptable as well.
Here’s the plan.
My father-in-law will say, “Many still harbor resentment from the recent battle, and we are taking every precaution, but incidents like this can still occur. Of course, we have tasters in the kitchen, but we cannot guarantee safety during meal service. Claire is willing to stay in the palace, but do the other princesses have the same determination?” and challenge my father.
Lilia does not possess such determination. While she may contemplate harming others, she does not have the fortitude to endure being poisoned herself.
My father is aware of this. He will then say, “I can’t leave my daughter in such an uncertain situation. I want the peace treaty clause to be changed.”
My father-in-law will reply, “Your Majesty of Faithnum, this request does not change our previous stance. Claire knew what she was getting into when she married into our family, and you knew what you were agreeing to when you gave her to us in marriage. It was all to secure peace. But to suggest changes to the peace treaty now, isn’t it a desire for war instead of a sincere apology?” He will continue to argue his point.
At that point, my father will be at a loss for words. I was sent away as a “princess who could be killed,” and my fate as a princess of the defeated nation rests solely in the hands of the victorious country. Since it was my father who agreed to the terms of the treaty and signed it, there’s no room for discussion to reverse it.
Further discussion is pointless, especially since I have already ingested the poison, and Lilia’s accidental reference to “I already laced your food with poison” has led to the cancellation of dinner.
At this point, my plan is 80% successful, and I can’t help but smile thinly as I lie in bed.
I must “remain in this country,” and “my father cannot undo or exchange it,” and “if the spy is not removed, suspicion of the poison will fall on the Faithnum Empire.” Everything is going smoothly, and I take full credit for my actions.
I did not prevent the exchange of letters when isolating the suspected spy. They continued to work in the palace.
The nobles from the Baratonia Kingdom who have become my guardians are carefully monitoring the contents of the letters and have already identified the sender. If the reply contains anything that suggests being under house arrest, they are made to redo it. They obediently follow when it is stated that lives will not be taken.
After my father’s departure, we plan to send the bundled letters back to the Faithnum Empire, along with the nobles.
Now, the only worry is whether they will once again aim for my life. I lower my gaze, experiencing a pang of melancholy despite being aware of the high probability all along.
Your Highness Auglia, please stay by my side no matter what.
Chapter 22: The end of the real war
A knocking sound echoed in the bedroom, and Melissa opens the door to reveal Father, Lilia, and His Highness Auglia, who are being led by Millie. Father and Lilia take seats beside the bed, while His Highness stands beside them and Millie stands off to the side. Melissa and Gwenna are on the other side of the bed.
“Are you alright… Claire?”
Father’s voice sounds genuinely worried, and I am taken aback by his concern. Breathing is still difficult, but when I look at him, I see a face full of distress that I have never seen before.
Why? Weren’t you the one who sent me to this country because I was the least important to you? I can’t ask him that. Maybe my act of pretending to be on the brink of death had an effect.
Lilia sits next to me with a pale face and tightly clenched fists. I know you tried to have me poisoned through your spies, but it seems your plan wasn’t thorough enough.
“I took the medicine and drank it, so I’ll get better soon,” I say.
“…I see,” Father responds.
Father nods with a sad expression and rises to his feet, followed by Lilia.
“We’ll depart tomorrow morning… Claire, please don’t make this difficult for us.”
Father spoke from a distance.
In a split second, Millie’s concealed weapon flew towards me, but His Highness’s sword deflected it and Melissa and Gwenna took Millie apprehended Millie.”
“I apologize, Father. We’ve captured all the spies… And everyone close to me has been screened.”
Melissa shared information about herself with Gwenna and Millie. Gwenna also shared information about herself with Melissa and Millie. Millie made each of them reveal details about themselves while constantly keeping an eye out for any potential spies.
No matter how much trust the palace had in them, they couldn’t see into people’s hearts.
They had fought in the war. Only Millie had lost her mother to illness before the war and her father in battle. It was impossible for her not to harbor resentment towards me.
Even the milk tea with the neutralizing agent had a slightly numbing taste. Millie must have panicked because I was drinking it calmly.
I began with the soup, not due to Lilia’s mistake, but because the milk tea had already been poisoned. It was the first dish that was served. My father and Lilia would not have wanted to consume anything after the poisoned meal.
National peace takes precedence over my life.
“Let go of me! Stop it!” Millie screamed and fought against her captors.
Despite being in a disadvantageous situation, she pointed her weapon at me.
“I’m sorry, Father… You may want to kill me, but I won’t allow it… I refuse to be the cause of further pain for the citizens of this country.”
My father kept a close eye on Millie. She had pretended to rendezvous with her lover in order to get in touch with the empire and had planned to assassinate me.
The one who reported to my father about me was her. With her position as the closest maid, and being the second child of an old noble, she had accumulated training in weapons, making it easy for her to kill me anytime.
But it appears she wanted to eliminate me in front of my father and others. She probably laced the milk tea with poison in hopes of taking me down ahead of schedule.
However, I didn’t fall. I caught the look of shock on her face when I didn’t collapse.
Her plan was foiled and Lilia was exposed. Her upbringing as a lady was supposed to be flawless… or so it was thought.
“Millie… I’m sorry you couldn’t succeed… But I won’t let you take my life, so… watch as this country transforms.”
It has been decided that she and her household will be forcibly relocated to the Faithnum Empire along with the other spies.
Millie was forcibly removed from the room, leaving Father dazed and Lilia crumpled on the floor. Melissa, Gwenna, and His Highness Auglia positioned themselves to shield me.
“Faithnum Emperor. I have certainly confirmed the intent to murder my fiancée by your daughter.——Take them away.”
The guards were summoned, and Father and Lilia were escorted out. I finally drank the antidote and a glass of water, relieved.
Detoxifying wasn’t easy.
I can only hope that things will calm down, regardless of what happens to Father and Lilia next.
There must be many others like Millie across the kingdom.
“…Please make the right choices, Your Highness…,” I whispered before succumbing to the effects of the antidote, falling asleep on the bed with my breathing slowly evening out.
Chapter 23: I woke up three days later
“Ugh…?”
My mind feels surprisingly clear, but my body is sore and aching. My lower and upper back are incredibly stiff and it hurts to move.
“Claire-sama! Ah, the doctor and His Highness are… Oh, water, Gwenna!”
“Claire, I’m so glad you’re awake. Can you try to sit up slowly? If it’s too difficult, let me help you.”
“Please… My lower and upper back feel like they’re made of stone, and the pain is unbearable.”
Melissa quickly left the room and Gwenna came over, tears streaming down her face, to help me ease the stiffness in my body.
Before I knew it, I had changed into my nightgown and my throat was parched. My voice was also raspy.
According to Gwenna, I had been asleep for three days. She said I had been sweating profusely and she had wiped me down and changed my clothes. The detoxification was a success, and I felt no discomfort or numbness.
“Claire! I’m so relieved… I’m so glad you’re okay.”
His Highness Auglia arrived in a rush, panting for breath, followed by His Highness Julius and Lord Balk. It was unusual for all of them to leave work like this.
The prince took my hand and stroked my head with his other hand while I laughed. It’s okay, I’m more resilient than you think.
“…I’m so sorry for causing you all this concern.”
“Really? If you hadn’t woken up…”
“It’s fine. It took a bit longer than expected, but I’m feeling much better now.”
When I said “I’m back,” the prince, who had been on the verge of tears, smiled and said, “Welcome back.” I felt so grateful and happy.
His Highness Julius and Lord Balk also looked relieved to see me awake and well.
Since I was still wearing my nightgown and unable to stand, Melissa politely asked them to leave for the day, promising to let them know when I was ready for visitors.
Over the next few days, I started eating porridge and gradually regaining my strength by walking around my room.
I dressed in proper clothes and was able to see the faces of those who were in that strategy meeting, though Millie wasn’t there.
My mother-in-law, the queen, embraced me and shed tears. I truly believe that coming here as a bride was the right choice.
“What happened?” I asked.
“Lord Balk… would you care to explain?”
“Yes, of course. If it weren’t for Claire’s foresight, Millie would have been sentenced to death and her family’s estate would have been seized. But, as per Claire’s instructions, the spy and their family were returned to the Faithnum Empire. Furthermore, the emperor and the third princess of the Faithnum Empire were accused of attempting to murder our royal family, but since Claire ‘had not yet married’, she was not considered a member of the royal family. As a result, they sent doctors, medical books, pharmacists as compensation as a form of apology for causing a disturbance in the palace… Isn’t that a bit naive?”
“Hehe, it’s already been factored in that they won’t interfere with this country again, right? Otherwise, we’ll really have all the subject nations rise up against them at once.”
As a result of this episode, the Faithnum Empire has been completely dominated by the Baratonia Kingdom.
They have only one opportunity to take me out.
If they were to eliminate me during peacetime, the royal family of the Baratonia Kingdom would retaliate, and they would have to send another princess, as I am not yet married. If that princess also met her end before tying the knot, they would have to send another one. Even for the mighty Faithnum Empire, they can’t afford to send three princesses to a Baratonia Kingdom that is no longer a vassal state, knowing full well that their princesses would be targeted.
When the request arrived, we issued a menacing reply, reducing their chances to just one.
It seems that Millie did not pass the information on Melissa and Gwenna to the Faithnum Empire. This is likely due to her resentment for the Faithnum Empire. Although she may have agreed to be used as a tool, it appears she couldn’t sell out her fellow countrymen.
Millie is too naive. Father and Lilia also underestimated me.
The Faithnum Empire is no longer in a position to make unreasonable demands, and the King of Baratonia has shown himself to be reasonable, making the situation even more challenging for them.
If this can contribute, even in a small way, to the medical advancements of the Baratonia Kingdom, I consider it a worthwhile accomplishment. However, I don’t want to continue being a target.
I set down my cup of milk tea and gazed at His Highness Auglia beside me.
“Your Highness, I have a request.”
“What is it?”
“Let’s get married.”
Although I hesitated to mention it, I don’t feel the need to delay my wedding with Your Highness any further.
The official duties have settled into a routine and we have received sufficient bridal money as compensation.
Everyone here is someone we can trust. His Highness Julius and Lord Balk wore puzzled expressions, but Father-in-law and Mother-in-law, Melissa and Gwenna, were all beaming.
“That’s… would you like me to say it?”
“His Highness brought it up at the first banquet. Most of the concerns have been addressed, but there are still many hurdles to overcome. Before tackling them, I want to be with His Highness.”
I’m not skilled in beating around the bush. Despite my lack of training in etiquette, I want to make up for it a little bit for the sake of future diplomacy.
There’s no need for formalities between two people in love.
“Claire, I want to renew our marriage vows.”
My face broke into a smile naturally. My cheeks were slightly warm. I took His Highness’s hand and replied with conviction,
“Yes, I would be delighted. Your Highness Auglia.”
Chapter 24: Marriage Contract… is missing!
Ever since we announced our engagement, I’ve been consumed with wedding preparations.
The Kingdom of Baratonia doesn’t have any organized religion or churches. Instead, the royal family serves as the spiritual leaders. When I asked Lord Balk, who has a unique perspective as both a noble and commoner, he explained that the king is revered as a deity.
Despite not relying on written records or modern conveniences, the citizens of Baratonia lead self-sufficient lives and have access to medical care through oral traditions passed down by their doctors. This, combined with their clean lifestyle, contributes to a longer lifespan compared to the rest of the nation.
In the Faithnum Empire, it was customary for commoners to clean themselves with cold water, but in Baratonia, there were no public baths until colonization. It’s remarkable that the spread of disease was prevented under such conditions.
“I thought I was knowledgeable about the Kingdom of Baratonia, but there’s still so much I don’t know until I see it for myself.”
“The ban on bringing in goods also extends to taking goods out. Customs that are not documented cannot be exported. With such a vast territory and population to govern, it must appear like a divine act to the people, more so than Claire-sama might imagine.”
There were other nations that also considered their royal family as deities, however, those countries were either small in size or had a low level of literacy.
“Maybe because we deal with food, even the common folk are quite meticulous about cleanliness. You rarely see people with lice in their hair.”
It made sense for us to be meticulous about food, given that we were situated in a fertile region. The country was dotted with tributary rivers, but there were no canals. Without them, agriculture would be impossible.
With the help of the Faithnum Empire, the construction of the water supply system and public baths was introduced generations ago. If the people continued to live their daily lives with such diligence, we could potentially even surpass the Faithnum Empire and become a significant force.
“You’re in charge of maintaining the family registry, right?”
“Yes, it’s currently being transcribed onto paper. However, the marriage registry is usually reported orally to the local government office, and a celebration is often held among the community or relatives. The royal family also holds a festival to announce it to the whole nation. ——The people serve as witnesses, and there are no official certificates.”
“No certificates?! What about the family tree or genealogy?”
“The royal family keeps a record of it on parchment. But for the nobles and commoners, they simply make a request to the government office, which is recorded on wooden tablets and maintained by the state.”
“It’s unbelievable that there isn’t a formal marriage contract…”
“It’s such a relaxed approach. When a couple splits, they simply notify the authorities and if a child is born, they register it with the government. But now that paper records are being kept… How about Claire-sama creating a new form of marriage for the country?”
It’s commendable that the country has a straightforward system for reporting and managing marriages. And having the people serve as witnesses to the royal family’s unions is a positive aspect.
However, the lack of a formal contract or pledge for nobles to unite or separate can cause problems, such as confusion over family names if the head of the household passes away and takes in a son-in-law. While the general population may not be affected, it can create difficulties for the management.
I don’t want to overhaul the entire system, but I do want to establish a framework that makes it easier to manage marriages for the royal family, nobles, and commoners, while also strengthening their bonds. This can be achieved by including provisions in a formal marriage contract agreement.
“…My goal is not to reinvent the wheel, but to expand the scope of employment and job opportunities in the future. It’s great that we’re bringing in skilled craftsmen from overseas, but it’s also crucial that we groom and develop local talent to succeed them. To do that, we need to foster stronger connections and bonds between families and communities through marriage. If we allow people to leave the industry just because they feel like it, the industry won’t survive.”
Lord Balk cast his gaze downward and nodded in agreement, and we concluded our meeting at the General Affairs Department, resolving to re-evaluate our future needs.
I never imagined that our solution would begin with reworking the marriage system…
Chapter 25: Spinning about contracts
I was at a crossroads.
Personally, I believe that both getting married and getting divorced should be a personal choice and not dictated by rules or customs. But, if this is how things are done in this country, then so be it.
However, there is now a influx of craftsmen coming into the country.
Skills such as sericulture, papermaking, illustration production, ink making, and silk production are not easily shared with other countries. If permission is not granted, the risk of low-quality imitations and a shortage of raw materials driving up costs exist.
Thankfully, the population is well-educated and there are government offices in various locations, so there are no major inconveniences.
Given this, I see religion as a useful tool. Swearing by a higher power puts a check on one’s heart, preventing them from betraying their commitments.
It’s not ideal to expect people to stay in a relationship even if they face violence, mistreatment, or infidelity. The current system is more efficient.
As for the employment of craftsmen, contracts should be signed between the employer and employee, with the list of names submitted to the government. Employers should be notified of any departures or arrivals, and a reason for leaving should be provided. While some technology transfer is inevitable, it’s important to ensure it’s not overly restricted.
Regarding employment, we can refine the details later and perhaps Lord Balk and others in the industry can come up with a better solution.
“…None.”
The main concern is with marriage and reporting births and deaths.
Especially for the nobility, clear rules need to be established. Noble families that value their lineage and bring their subjects together as lords will face confusion if they follow the same system as the commoners.
“Claire.”
I lifted my head, surprised. The milk tea in my hand had grown cold.
“Are you alright? Don’t be too harsh on yourself.”
“I’m sorry, I was just thinking about our marriage and…”
“It’s okay. That’s what we’re here to talk about. You’re the Crown Princess, after all. You can talk to me about anything.”
He spoke kindly and with a smile. I’m to be the Crown Princess of this country, but I still know so little about it.
Who else can I turn to for guidance, if not the person I’ll be tied to through this contract?
I took a quick gulp of the now cold milk tea. It still tasted delicious.
As I went to refill my cup, I hesitantly shared my thoughts on the marriage contract with His Highness Auglia.
“The commoners are fine as they are. Many farmers don’t even know how to write their own name. Even if they submit false documents to the government, there’s no actual deception and they won’t receive any extra benefits just because they’re married.”
When I expressed my concerns about the marriages and births of royalty and nobility, His Highness Auglia appeared contemplative. However, he quickly altered his demeanor and beamed at me.
“Here, I brought you a refill. Claire, let’s think about this tomorrow. I have a good idea about what we can do. For now, let’s just finish this tea and go to bed.”
“Y-Yes, Your Highness.”
What could this “good idea” be?
I still feel like a stranger in this country.
To distract myself from tomorrow’s meeting, I sipped the warm milk tea once again.
Chapter 26: His Highness Auglia’s thoughts
“To put it simply, we need to standardize future marriages. Regardless of whether they are among commoners or nobles, they should all follow the same format.”
The next day, His Highness Auglia and I met at Lord Balk’s office in the General Affairs Department.
Religion could be a useful tool for standardization, but we don’t have that in our country. The royal family serves as the representative of God.
“Religion isn’t necessary. Take the Faithnum Empire, for example. They have witnesses present for all types of contracts and contract renewals, correct?”
“Witnesses… you mean creating trained individuals?!”
“Exactly. We’ll train people who are able to read and write, and understand all laws related to contracts. Since the royal family can’t be present at every ceremony, we want to make sure that at least one person in each town or village is trained. We’ll create laws that they need to know by heart. Lord Balk, what do you think?”
“I have no objections. Merchants can also participate, so we can guarantee a certain number of trained people.”
“Let’s also have staff from each government office take the exam. For the first five years, the exam fee will be waived and we’ll provide the trained individuals with relevant books to ensure a steady supply of future generations. We’ll subsidize the attendance fees for five years to encourage widespread adoption. As the status of the individual improves, the attendance fees will increase so that even commoners can easily afford it… We’ll discuss this with the Tax Department.
Thanks to His Highness Auglia, we now have a clear path forward.
What I considered normal was a new idea for His Highness Auglia. By creating trained witnesses and calling it a “contract,” we’ll make this system more flexible.
By requiring individuals to bear the cost themselves, they can foster stronger relationships. Of course, if the marriage is unhappy and tumultuous, the couple should seek a divorce, and the fee for the witness should be paid by the party responsible for the dissolution, so the witness can earn a livelihood.
If we provide a monthly stipend to trained professionals from the government, we may see a lower turnover rate.
It’s acceptable to travel and earn a living, and having a certification as a secondary source of income is also acceptable. If government officials realize that obtaining a certification can boost their salary, they may all strive to become qualified.
“I concur. Let’s draft a proposal in about a week. I’ll take care of it, and then I’ll present it to His Highness and Lord Balk for their consideration.”
As a foreigner, I was initially unaware of this, but as someone who has lived here for a while, I am now able to see it clearly. I believe it would be beneficial to align the laws of my home country with those of this country and to change the names of exams and certifications to something more familiar.
My mind starts to race with ideas. I can feel a small smile creeping onto my face.
“Okay, let’s aim to have all the materials ready in a month, and then we can focus on printing the certificates, exam content, and study guides. I thought it would take a year, but it’s looking like we’ll be able to accomplish it sooner. Thanks to Claire.”
“Claire is truly remarkable.”
…I was too shy to respond and simply blushed, knowing that they were giving me genuine praise.
Let’s merge my knowledge with the knowledge of this country. Let’s listen to the voice of the people and make improvements within the five-year trial period.
Most importantly, let’s create something that brings me and His Highness Auglia closer together.
I doubt I’ll encounter many jobs that excite me as much as this one in the future.
With that, I left the General Affairs Department and headed to my designated office.
I hit a roadblock while trying to write the main topic of my draft.
The topic is a title for a certain profession.
I have a clear understanding of the laws, regulations, and requirements for the profession, including the level of the certification exam and what the license should look like. However, I can’t seem to come up with a name that accurately captures the essence of the profession.
I tried writing the content first as a test, but without a name, I couldn’t organize my thoughts. My hand stopped moving.
I leaned back in my chair and closed my eyes, trying to think of a name that embodies the role of the profession.
The person in this profession acts as a mediator between two parties during contract negotiations. They must be knowledgeable about the law and able to assist with the contract. I want a concise term that represents their work.
(What kind of person… no, I want the name to reflect their work style…)
They must be able to listen to both sides and gather evidence if necessary. They must be fair, serious, and take responsibility for their work, as fake contracts would otherwise go unchallenged.
A name that represents fairness, honesty, and a strong sense of responsibility…
(Knighthood…?)
Yes, knighthood seems appropriate. It is granted by the state and can be obtained by commoners who can read, write, and work under Viscounts and Barons. As representatives of the divine royalty, they are naturally granted qualifications and titles by the state.
It is different from a bureaucracy or civil service job as it requires the responsibility of enforcing the rules established by the state.
Yes, I want them to take pride in their work, but not in a boastful or arrogant way.
They should aim to earn knighthood through their hard work and dedication, not just to be proud of the title itself.
Through this effort, they will naturally develop confidence, responsibility, and fairness.
“Danjaku…doshaku? Yumeshaku? Which one sounds better? No, I want a name with more significance, something that motivates me to work harder.”
I think we’re getting close.
I’m combining and breaking down the words “established,” “responsibility,” “fairness,” and “effort” in my mind. It’s becoming more and more exciting.
“Lord Sekisei! Sekisei-shaku might be a good name. I might be the first to adopt it. I think we should divide the titles into first, second, and third based on their capabilities… it’ll be easier to progress that way. Let’s adjust the allowances based on rank. That way, those who feel their work is meaningful can advance. It’s a knighthood given to individuals, so there’s no need for a last name… Alright, I think I’ve got it. It’s starting to come together.”
I sat up straight and picked up my pen again. If I ask His Highness Auglia or Lord Balk for their thoughts on the name, we can reevaluate it together.
In this country, the royalty is seen as having a faith close to that of a deity. Therefore, to be worthy as their representatives, we grant knighthood as a measure of trust and credibility.
In my homeland, it was known as the Fair Trade Responsibility Officer, but that was because it oversaw the dealings of nobles and merchants. We need a name that even commoners can understand.
By aligning with the system of this country, granting individual authority through knighthood becomes a symbol of trust from the royal family.
I jotted down the name and purpose of Sekisei-shaku on a piece of paper.
—”責正爵(Sekisei-shaku)” is a specific title or rank of nobility in Japan’s former feudal system, which existed during the Edo period (1603-1868). It was a lower rank of the nobility, but still carried some privileges and status, and was typically bestowed upon individuals who had distinguished themselves in military or civil service. The term “責” (seki) refers to the duty of protecting and serving the imperial court, while “正爵” (shaku) means a “legitimate peerage”.
“Here’s the draft!”
As I placed a stack of papers that was about three centimeters thick on the desk, Lord Balk gave a wry smile.
“May I ask, what is the extent of this draft?”
“It’s the complete draft, from start to finish, of everything I could think of!”
I was so excited that I worked on it late into the night and even before going to bed. Despite this, my dark circles were still visible, even with makeup on, when I submitted the draft three days later.
“I understand. I’ll go through it and present it to His Highness… So, please take the day off today. We’ve relied too much on you, Claire-sama. ——Make sure she stays in her room today and eats properly. Take her away.”
“Uh, but, I wanted to exchange opinions…”
“We can do that after I’ve read it. It’ll take some time. In the meantime, you need to rest in your room today.”
Under Lord Balk’s orders, I was escorted to my room by Gwenna.
Aww~! I reached out to grab the door handle again, but a civil servant closed the door of the General Affairs Department.
There was so much I wanted to talk about, but as I realized that it was probably because I was sleep-deprived, I suddenly felt drained.
I am aware of the extent of Lord Balk’s responsibilities, and I know that he is very busy. However, I shouldn’t interfere with his work and burden him unnecessarily.
I realized that my lack of consideration was a failure of my education as a lady.
Seeing me feeling down, Gwenna brewed some milk tea in the room.
“Claire-sama, is there anything you would like to eat?”
“Something to eat…?”
“Yes, I know the cuisine is different here than in your home country. I and the kitchen staff would like to prepare some of your favorite dishes, Claire-sama.”
Gwenna added with an apologetic look, “It’s not much, but we’ll do our best.” I gave it some serious thought.
Growing up, I never had a particular interest in food. With a palate that found everything delicious and a strong stomach, I never gave food much consideration.
I hugged a pillow and leaned awkwardly against the sofa, groaning, “Hmmm…” as I pondered.
It’s tough… To be honest, I prefer the rice dishes here to those in my home country. Eating meals that are served on big platters or in pots and shared among everyone, rather than following strict etiquette or eating elaborate courses every day, brings me a warm and happy feeling above all else.
I love all kinds of sweets, and the sweets here are delicious too. The sweets served with tea are a perfect complement to black tea.
“Ah…”
“Any ideas?”
“Well… it might be difficult. Umm, I’d like to have pudding.”
“Pudding… I’ll ask someone from the kitchen. There are also descendants of the empire who came during the settlement.”
“I-I know the recipe! I can’t cook at all, but I’ll write it down for you. Can you make it exactly as written?”
“If you have the recipe, it won’t be a problem. Please go ahead.”
I wrote the recipe on a piece of paper at my desk and handed it to Gwenna. Melissa is not here today.
“Please stay in your room. You can even take a nap if you like.”
“Okay.”
She left, laughing with a tone that reminded me of a mother.
The weather outside the window was beautiful. This is a warm country, so I opened the window to let in a gentle breeze.
I was staying on the second floor of a building, and a large tree branch loomed in front of me, casting just enough shadow from the sun’s rays.
A man was seated on that branch, and our gazes met.
“Excuse me, young lady, could you keep my presence here a secret?”
“U-Uh, yeah, okay,” I stammered.
“Thanks. I’m Gauche. See ya, young lady.”
With an apple in hand, the tanned young man named Gauche moved nimbly from branch to branch like a monkey, and descended the tree.
“…Who was he?”
I was momentarily taken aback.
This room was probably unused before I arrived, but it had been decorated in the Faithnum style for me.
Thanks to this, I was able to enjoy a comfortable stay, and the room on the second floor was perfect for me, especially when I went out or visited the business department on the first floor. However, the fact that someone could climb in through the window might be a bit concerning.
The young man who introduced himself as Gauche had a dark complexion and long, braided black hair. He was wearing a unique, ethnic vest that I had never seen in the palace before, and he appeared nimble.
If he wanted to keep his name confidential, I would respect his privacy. If I mentioned a dark-skinned individual walking around, Gwenna might ask me more.
“Excuse me, Claire. I think we can have pudding for dinner.”
“Gwenna, really? Thank you! Please pass along my gratitude to the kitchen staff.”
I was delighted to hear about the pudding, perhaps I was homesick for the taste of my home country after all.
“By the way, I saw a dark-skinned young man in the garden a while ago. Lord Balk has a tan, but this one was much darker.”
“Ah, he’s a new member of the castle’s menial staff. We hired him from a merchant along with some others when we returned the spies to the Faithnum Empire. He’s from a country that raises silkworms.”
“I see. We don’t come across many people with black hair in our country, so I was surprised to see his dark skin and long, black hair. I could tell from a distance that his clothing was different.”
Gwenna nodded with a smile.
“Yes, the workers come here on ten-year contracts. They have the option to apply for permanent residency, but many choose not to because of their strong cultural ties to their home country. They can wear whatever they please while they work as laborers, though.”
“I wasn’t aware of that… I need to learn more about sericulture. This country is big, and if it takes off, it could become quite prevalent.”
“Yes, it will take time to establish, which is why we still import it… You know, Claire-sama’s wedding dress will be made of high-quality silk.”
I was taken aback once again.
A luxurious, high-quality silk wedding dress?
I had seen a piece of silk cloth before as a gift, and it was made into a garment for my father. It had a beautiful luster and felt incredibly soft to the touch.
And now, I’ll be wearing it as my wedding dress…
While I was in the Faithnum Empire, no one made much of an effort to dress me up. They just made sure I didn’t look too shabby.
“I’m sure it’ll look stunning on you, Claire-sama. Of course, it will be expertly embroidered, but I’ll also make a stitch to mark my love and well wishes for your happiness.”
“Is that a tradition?”
“Yes, it is. When someone close to us is getting married, we put a stitch in the wedding dress to show our feelings. After all, Claire-sama, we’re close, right?”
“Of course! I’m so happy. Fufu… Oh, what’s happening… I’m getting too excited. Is this dizziness?”
Gwenna rushed to my side and helped me to bed, making me comfortable.
“You’ve been staying up late lately. Please rest well. I’ll leave the window open so the breeze can come in.”
“Yes, thank you… Good night.”
“Good night.”
I drifted off to sleep, my mind lulled by the softness of my pillow.
“Hey…hey, wake up.”
I was abruptly jolted from my slumber by a voice that was unfamiliar but recognizable. I was momentarily disoriented, but then realized it was a man’s voice.
Standing beside my bed was a young man named Gauche.
The situation was so surreal that I thought I must be dreaming, but there was no evidence that he had touched me. If his intention was to harm me, he could have easily gagged me and stripped me while I was asleep.
“I’m sorry about earlier. I didn’t know this was the young lady’s room. I came here because the pay is good, but I tend to finish my work quickly and then become lazy. Now that we’ve met, I wanted to know your name before I leave. I’m sorry for entering your room uninvited, but the window was open and I thought no one was here.”
“Uh, yes…um, my name is Claire. Gauche-san, you shouldn’t enter a woman’s room, especially when she’s alone. It’s not appropriate.”
I wanted to make sure he understood the seriousness of his actions, even if he didn’t seem to realize it himself.
“Ah, really? In my home country, it was considered acceptable to enter if the doors or windows were open. I’m still getting used to this country, so I apologize. I’ll leave now, Young Lady Claire.”
I couldn’t help but wonder if he was unaware of my status as a member of the royal family. This was the first time someone had referred to me as “Young Lady Claire.” I had not given my last name, as I am still in the process of adopting the surname ‘Baratonia’.
“You speak Faithnum language very beautifully.”
“Thanks, but it’s not like it’s useful in my line of work. Words are easy to learn. If you observe someone and listen to what they’re saying, you can understand the meaning.”
I can tell he’s quite intelligent. If I teach him how to read and write, he’ll probably pick it up quickly. Plus, it’s great that he doesn’t have any strange biases towards me. I’m starting to feel a bit intrigued by this young man named Gauche and would like to get to know him better.
“Hey, if you’re free between morning and evening, you can still use that tree branch. I’m rarely in my room, so the maids won’t notice. Also, if we happen to run into each other… oh, by the way, can you tell me about your country?”
“About Nejia? Is there anything specific you want to know?”
“No, anything is fine. Would it be okay if I turned it into a book?”
Gauche cocked his head and scratched his head, seeming uninterested, but after a moment of contemplation, he lifted the corners of his mouth in a smile and replied, “I don’t mind. Turning it into a book is an interesting idea. If we have the opportunity to meet again, I’ll be happy to share more with you.”
“Thank you! But if we talk, it has to be through the window and you must run away immediately if any maids are present. I have a high social status, and you might get caught.”
“Wow, so it’s not just Young Lady Claire, but Claire-sama? Either way is fine with me.”
“It’s a bit sad, but if you’re ever discovered, you’ll probably get scolded if I’m referred to as that.”
Despite his obvious annoyance, Gauche seemed to be enjoying our conversation.
“All right, Claire-sama. I’ll keep my promise and share everything I know about the Nejia country with you. And if I take a liking to you, I might even reveal some secrets that aren’t meant for the pages of a book.”
Secrets that can’t be written in a book? My curiosity was now peaked.
From an outsider’s viewpoint, it might seem like an improper relationship, but I often work with male civil servants. If I claim that I am gathering information for a book, even if someone were to catch us, it should be okay. It’s clear to anyone who sees us that there is no hint of wrongdoing between us… or so I hope. I’m not very good at detecting subtleties, so I’m not entirely sure.
“Well, I must be on my way now. Sorry for waking you up. This is a medicine from Nejia, it’s a nutrient supplement. I came to give it to you, Claire-sama, because you looked a bit under the weather. Goodnight.”
With that, he placed the package wrapped in a small leaf next to my pillow and leapt out the window with impressive agility.
I opened the leaf warily and found a small, black pill with a pungent odor that made my nose tingle.
Even though it’s called a nutrient supplement… I wonder if I should take it. I have a strong stomach, but… Will it be okay?
Before going back to sleep, I filled a glass with water from the pitcher and swallowed the pill. It had a very mild taste, but I felt a warm sensation deep within my body.
I put the package in the chest of drawers, where it wouldn’t transfer its scent, and then lay back down on the bed.
***
TL: BTW this is not a harem genre, Spoilers: they’re blood related
At the end of the day of rest, a proper dessert of pudding came after dinner.
It also has a smooth caramel sauce. I was told that the servants had the most trouble with this. Hearing that, I felt a little apologetic. Even though I know the recipe, I don’t know how to control the heat.
“Is this a dessert from Faithnum? It has a unique texture and is delicious.”
“Pudding is a dessert made from eggs, milk, and sugar. The disadvantage is that it doesn’t last long. By the way, it’s really cold. How did you do that?”
“Oh, Varathnam has always been a hot country. They use underground water to circulate around a metal box and preserve it. Do you want to see the kitchen next time?”
“Underground water! That’s why it’s well-chilled. I’m curious about the mechanism. Oh, I also want to say thank you in the kitchen. I want to visit when it doesn’t seem like a bother.”
In the Faithnum Empire, they store ice in an ice room all year round. Even though it’s in a cold cave like a underground or stalactite cave, it still melts quickly when put in a metal box in the summer.
This is a technology that only exists in hot countries. I’m glad that it wasn’t lost.
The empire creating a vassal state isn’t just a negative aspect. It also means being placed under protection and receiving a certain level of civilization.
But, just because a small country or another country’s civilization is inferior doesn’t mean anything. Even though it may look barbaric, there is a different culture there, and neither is superior or inferior.
I read about this in a book and felt deeply about it, but being able to feel it in everyday life makes me think that it was a good decision to come here.
“Let’s talk about the draft plan you gave me tomorrow. Today, I talked about it with Lord Balk in the afternoon, and some questions arose, so I’ll clarify those. You can summarize it, but I want to delegate it as a task to the civil servant, how about that?”
“Of course. It’s a new system in this country, so I would like to hear the opinions of the civil servant and the surrounding civil servants. In the end, we will check again, summarize to some extent, and then ask the civil servant to put it in writing.”
“Haha. Claire. Your title of ‘Woman of Living Knowledge’ is guaranteed once again. If that happens, you’ll become the first person in this country to make a book.”
“Yeah, that’s right. Medical books and others are coming from the Faithnum Empire, but this is the first time for a book from the Baratonia Kingdom, right?”
“Yeah, they were lost. As the person who introduced paper, you will become the first author of a book… And that book, which is about important systems in this country and can be read by those who can read and write, will be widely known.”
“..That’s wonderful. If it is allowed as the Crown Princess. I want to make more books.”
“Besides the ‘Sekisei Sakui Sho’?”
I liked the title of Prince Auglia’s ‘Sekisei Sakui Sho’ that came out easily.
It’s strange to call it a textbook, and it’s not a reference book either. It’s a book about the title. It would be better to print it and bind it with thread, and put a thick paper cover on it so that it can be carried and checked at all times and performed correctly.
“Yes. I like books… Reading is enjoyable, but coming up with a draft was also very fun. I want to make a book and have it widely read, and eventually, I also want to publish books as a form of entertainment. If learning becomes established as entertainment, then the literacy rate will also increase.”
“That’s great. It’s a grand story, but when you talk about it, it seems like it could be achieved in three days, which is amazing and scary at the same time…”
Prince Auglia is smiling wryly. I have the feeling that I had a little too much fun and can’t make excuses.
“Three days is impossible though… I am happy to have married into this country. I would be happy if I could do various things slowly.”
“So no more all-nighters, okay?”
He was given a stern warning.
As someone who has taken a day off to rest, I could only reply “yes” to those words.
At the end of the day of rest, a proper dessert of pudding came after dinner.
It also has a smooth caramel sauce. I was told that the servants had the most trouble with this. Hearing that, I felt a little apologetic. Even though I know the recipe, I don’t know how to control the heat.
“Is this a dessert from Faithnum? It has a unique texture and is delicious.”
“Pudding is a dessert made from eggs, milk, and sugar. The disadvantage is that it doesn’t last long. By the way, it’s really cold. How did you do that?”
“Oh, Varathnam has always been a hot country. They use underground water to circulate around a metal box and preserve it. Do you want to see the kitchen next time?”
“Underground water! That’s why it’s well-chilled. I’m curious about the mechanism. Oh, I also want to say thank you in the kitchen. I want to visit when it doesn’t seem like a bother.”
In the Faithnum Empire, they store ice in an ice room all year round. Even though it’s in a cold cave like a underground or stalactite cave, it still melts quickly when put in a metal box in the summer.
This is a technology that only exists in hot countries. I’m glad that it wasn’t lost.
The empire creating a vassal state isn’t just a negative aspect. It also means being placed under protection and receiving a certain level of civilization.
But, just because a small country or another country’s civilization is inferior doesn’t mean anything. Even though it may look barbaric, there is a different culture there, and neither is superior or inferior.
I read about this in a book and felt deeply about it, but being able to feel it in everyday life makes me think that it was a good decision to come here.
“Let’s talk about the draft plan you gave me tomorrow. Today, I talked about it with Lord Balk in the afternoon, and some questions arose, so I’ll clarify those. You can summarize it, but I want to delegate it as a task to the civil servant, how about that?”
“Of course. It’s a new system in this country, so I would like to hear the opinions of the civil servant and the surrounding civil servants. In the end, we will check again, summarize to some extent, and then ask the civil servant to put it in writing.”
“Haha. Claire. Your title of ‘Woman of Living Knowledge’ is guaranteed once again. If that happens, you’ll become the first person in this country to make a book.”
“Yeah, that’s right. Medical books and others are coming from the Faithnum Empire, but this is the first time for a book from the Baratonia Kingdom, right?”
“Yeah, they were lost. As the person who introduced paper, you will become the first author of a book… And that book, which is about important systems in this country and can be read by those who can read and write, will be widely known.”
“..That’s wonderful. If it is allowed as the Crown Princess. I want to make more books.”
“Besides the ‘Sekisei Sakui Sho’?”
I liked the title of Prince Auglia’s ‘Sekisei Sakui Sho’ that came out easily.
It’s strange to call it a textbook, and it’s not a reference book either. It’s a book about the title. It would be better to print it and bind it with thread, and put a thick paper cover on it so that it can be carried and checked at all times and performed correctly.
“Yes. I like books… Reading is enjoyable, but coming up with a draft was also very fun. I want to make a book and have it widely read, and eventually, I also want to publish books as a form of entertainment. If learning becomes established as entertainment, then the literacy rate will also increase.”
“That’s great. It’s a grand story, but when you talk about it, it seems like it could be achieved in three days, which is amazing and scary at the same time…”
Prince Auglia is smiling wryly. I have the feeling that I had a little too much fun and can’t make excuses.
“Three days is impossible though… I am happy to have married into this country. I would be happy if I could do various things slowly.”
“So no more all-nighters, okay?”
He was given a stern warning.
As someone who has taken a day off to rest, I could only reply “yes” to those words.
Starting from the next day, Lord Balk, His Highness, and I dedicated time to frequently work on the draft of the Sekisei Sakui Sho.
The first page contained something that I deemed essential and requested that it remain unchanged. I proposed the following three lines to be included:
1. To bear responsibility for overseeing the agreement
2. To adhere to the law in a correct manner
3. To acknowledge the relationships between individuals
These are the principles that individuals who attain the rank of Sekisei-shaku should follow, serving as a constant reminder of the most important duty of Sekisei-shaku. To create this page, one must open the book, flip to the inside cover, and write only these three lines, followed by a signature line. After studying from the book and obtaining the rank, one must sign the page and receive a certificate of guarantee from the country, albeit not a royal seal.
The book serves as a reference for obtaining the qualification and turns into a license once awarded. It is recommended to create an intricate seal that cannot be duplicated.
“Once a title is bestowed, nobles receive a seal. Should a Sekisei-shaku seal be created as well?”
“Well… What do you think, Your Highness?”
“I concur. Since many individuals will hold the title, it would be appropriate to create a new seal to stamp on the book as evidence of the rank, even if the seal itself is not provided. Something that symbolizes fairness or a sense of obligation would represent Sekisei-shaku well.”
I pondered for a while. Those who receive a title are literate, but the Sekisei-shaku is also necessary for those who are not. At first glance, anyone can grasp its general meaning.
“Is the scale widely used in this country?”
“Yes, of course. There is a lot of trade in crops, you see. They use it to exchange equal amounts of rice and wheat, as well as for larger transactions and monetary exchanges.”
“That’s right. They use the scales along with weights of specified measurements to determine the amount of meat they want to purchase, and sell it accordingly.”
“I believe it’s present in every village. It’s a convenient and familiar tool in daily life.”
“Then, let’s use the scale. To better understand the concept of a balanced agreement or justifiable reasons for terminating the agreement, a balanced scale design would be appropriate.”
At my suggestion, Lord Balk and Prince Auglia exchanged glances, perhaps due to the scale’s widespread usage in daily life. They had a brief conversation about its perceived cheapness.
As I listened, I also considered this point. Its familiarity might detract from its credibility. Is there a way to add prestige to the scale? This is a difficult problem to solve. If something is placed on the scale, it might detract from the impression that the Sekisei-shaku is just a simple scale, and the agreement itself is determined by mutual benefits and drawbacks.
“Let’s bring this discussion to a close. Regarding the seal, it serves as a valid certificate when stamped with vermilion ink on items like book covers. The other points have been addressed, so I’ll have a civil servant review it. If there are any additional details, please provide them in writing.”
“Lord Balk, I trust you to handle this matter. Thank you for your time, Your Highness. I will also give some thought to the seal.”
“Oh, you’re welcome. I’m sure you’re still feeling fatigued. Take some rest in your room until dinner. We have a busy schedule ahead of us later.”
“Yes, I understand. Thank you for your concern.”
I’m grateful that he’s worried about me, but sometimes I feel like His Highness is being overly protective. But when I consider how much he values me, my heart swells with emotion, and the discomfort subsides.
His Highness gives me a pat on the head, indicating it’s time for me to leave. He likely still has something to discuss with Lord Balk. I bid them both farewell and make my way back to my room.
But even though the seal is widely used, I can’t shake the feeling that it is too plain and cheap looking. I ruminate on this all the way back to my room, trying to come up with creative solutions.
Chapter 33: Foreign culture + Exotic culture
“Why the long face, Young La… Claire-sama?”
“Gauche! Have you completed your tasks for today?”
“Ah, yes. I’ve finished my work, so I was taking a break. If you need some time to ponder, I’ll leave you be.”
He slouched on a tree branch outside my window, munching on some fruit, just like he did every day.
He seemed to be eating a fruit that could be consumed with its skin on, and as he tilted his head, he held it out, displaying a soft-looking tropical fruit.
“Hey, can I get your advice on something?”
“Sure, but don’t tell anyone I was the one who gave you the idea. It’s a hassle.”
“Is that okay? I’d be happy to discuss it with you though.”
I sought his counsel on finding a symbol that everyone could easily understand to represent fairness and responsibility.
“A balance scale symbol? You could place something on it… hmm, in this country, wheat and rice are considered equal in value, so maybe that?”
“Really? Wheat and rice have the same value?”
“Yes, that’s correct. There was once a wheat epidemic, but that was due to old wheat. People are still laughing about it. Some folks still can’t bear to eat it, but the export portion has increased, so rice is used for domestic consumption. That’s why the value of wheat hasn’t declined, and the number of rice farmers has increased, so profits are about equal. My country also imports wheat from here.”
I had always assumed that the country was putting more effort into rice production and not producing as much wheat.
Indeed, that’s correct. Wheat remains a staple crop in other nations. There’s no chance they would abandon lucrative products.
It was an oversight. This country holds a prominent position in both commerce and surveillance. They wouldn’t abandon their expertise in profitable goods simply because they don’t consume it themselves.
“Thank you so much, Gauche. Your insights have been incredibly helpful!”
“No problem, I was just sharing my perspective on how this country could face difficulties if either its exports or its consumption of other grains were lacking.”
Gauche is a foreigner. How can I express my gratitude in this situation?
“Is there anything you would like? I can prepare something simple for you.”
“Something I like? Let me think… Oh, how about a musical instrument? Here in this country, music and dance are only performed during festivals. In my homeland, we play music, sing, and dance even at casual drinking parties. We celebrate together.”
What kind of musical instrument is it? It’s probably not a piano. Perhaps it’s a stringed instrument?
“What is the name of the instrument? Although I’ve only recently arrived in this country, I’ll do my best to find it for you.”
“It’s a lute, a plucked string instrument. Unlike a violin, which is played with a bow, the lute is played with the fingers. If I can get my hands on one, I’ll dedicate a song to Claire-sama.”
The mention of the lute reminds me of a recent banquet I attended. I’ve seen the name in books, but I’ve never seen one in person. Perhaps I should ask Gwenna about it.
“I understand. If we’re unable to obtain it, I apologize in advance. I’ll have to come up with something else.”
“That’s perfectly fine. I’m just glad to be spending time with my friend. Look, someone’s coming. See you later, Claire-sama.”
With that, Gauche quickly descended from the tree and made his exit. No sooner had I said goodbye to him than there was a knock at the door.
“Claire-sama, I’ve brought some tea for you,” said Gwenna as she entered with the tea tray.
How did Gauche know she was coming?
As I pondered this, I leaned back on the sofa with a cup of milk tea in hand, savoring the cool breeze flowing into the room.
I couldn’t rely solely on what I was told by Gauche, so I decided to investigate the matter further by visiting the finance and management departments.
To make up for the one-month lag in normal business operations, they have implemented a three-shift rotation system. However, with the budget being tight and staff taking time off due to health issues, they are also taking more breaks than usual. If the pace continues, fatigue will easily set in.
Although this presents a significant challenge at present, these employees are invaluable. If they can overcome this obstacle, they will become even more trustworthy. This task cannot be delegated to someone else, as it will be a crucial aspect of future operations. The most efficient solution would be to have the General Affairs Department assess and implement it.
Although I was hesitant to take time away from such busy individuals, the matter of Sekisei-shaku was also pressing. It takes time to implement a new system.
By leveraging my marriage to His Highness Auglia, I aim to gradually spread Sekisei-shaku. To accomplish this, I want to quickly establish the system, and I’m considering having Lord Balk receive the title first.
I visited the finance and management departments, which were busier than anticipated, but I was pleasantly surprised by the warm reception I received.
The increased availability of paper and pens has made work more efficient as well, as documents are now neatly organized and easier to read.
Initially, I believed that things had become more relaxed, but even with the new three-shift system in place, taking time off is still easy and taking a day off for health reasons is reportedly well-received.
Previously, it was difficult to keep track of who was responsible for what due to the use of wooden block-based documents. However, now that everything is recorded on paper, everyone follows the same format and even if some people are absent, the work can still continue smoothly as it’s clear from the records what has been sent from the local area.
However, while things appear to be busy, I was shown some documents that detail the production of wheat and rice, as well as the flow of money for exports and domestic consumption.
(Wow…! As Gauche said, the production of wheat hasn’t changed since the allergy outbreak, and in fact, the domestic consumption of rice, which used to be low in value, has increased and the flow of money remains consistent…!)
The value of exports hasn’t increased, but the amount of wheat being exported has dramatically risen. Wheat is a grain that can thrive in the two-furrow system, so even as the number of rice fields grows, the production volume doesn’t decrease.
On the other hand, there are currently no reports of people developing allergies to rice. This could be due to the fact that rice has been a staple food in the culture, causing more people to switch from wheat to rice, which has slightly increased the domestic value of rice and the amount grown.
For the citizens of this nation with grain storage facilities, the worth of rice and wheat is equivalent and their applications differ, which is evident.
Whether you are a farmer or a trader, officials comprehend this concept of balance, which is commendable.
In a marriage or between an employer and employee, both parties must be present for the relationship to function properly. It’s not a hierarchical relationship, but one based on mutual agreement. While the employer may have a higher position, they are not turning into slaves.
Agreements must be made to work, and agreements must be made to end the arrangement. Agreements must be made to enter into marriage, and agreements must be made to divorce.
If the person with the Sekisei-shaku title is involved in all domestic contracts, and if those who are illiterate can also place their trust in this Sekisei-shaku, then it is possible.
“Thank you! I apologize for the inconvenience, I’ll come back to help again in the future.”
I expressed my gratitude and left each department.
Rice and wheat. A balance to measure it. To make the most common thing in this country a symbol.
I’m glad I came to this country. I’m limited in my perspective, so I’m grateful to be in an environment where I can sincerely listen to others.
Chapter 35: Completion of the Sekisei Sakui Sho
I outlined the reasoning behind the symbol, completed the provisional design, submitted the draft to the government official, and evaluated the added proposal, then returned the draft to the official once more.
Meanwhile, I also sought the advice of the artisan regarding the design of the seal. The subtle distinctions between wheat and rice can be easily distinguished, and the balance was crafted with precision. The emblem of the country, the mighty eagle, spreads its wings and rests on the balance.
It is a suitable seal for the nobility guaranteed by the country, which the royal family symbolizes as the representatives of the gods. It is difficult to replicate. I plan to make one final adjustment.
After undergoing this process two or three times, the final draft of the Sekisei Sakui Sho, neatly written by the government official, is now in our possession.
Prince Auglia, Lord Balk, and I recorded the names of those involved in this book last, made a copy, and presented it to my father-in-law.
The two-month wait was challenging… no, as a significant project for the country, we did our best.
I quietly toasted Lord Balk and His Highness Auglia in the salon. Afterwards, as they had more work to attend to, I’ll set out to find a lute to show my gratitude to Gauche.
I sipped on my favorite milk tea, while the two of them drank bitter unsweetened black tea. The unsweetened black tea had a robust aroma and a crisp taste that seemed to cleanse the palate, and the men appeared to prefer it.
I tried it as well, but found it less refreshing than my comforting, sweet milk tea. The tea, with its rich aroma reminiscent of pumpkin or sweet potato, flowed smoothly through the mouth without any sweetness.
“…Once it’s established, let’s include it in the employee benefits.”
“What are employee benefits?”
When asked by His Highness Auglia, I realized, “Oh, that’s right.”
In my home country, welfare benefits are defined as a collection of entitlements for employees, including allowances, preferred time off, and sudden sick days.
“It could be a good idea. Everyone is currently drinking water or plain soup, and having the option to drink tea during work could definitely improve their mood.”
“Yes, that’s correct. We have maids or servants who prepare the tea for us, but we can’t provide enough staff to make tea for all the offices throughout the country. We need to come up with a better solution.”
Having personnel solely dedicated to making tea… If that’s the only role, it won’t reach all the employees working in offices across the country, and some may argue that it’s unfair if only those working in the palace receive this benefit.
We have now delegated the responsibility of managing official salaries, allowances, and attendance to the General Affairs Department. They are currently busy reviewing reports from the office and distributing salaries and allowances.
“In that case, let’s expand the number of departments. A department that will manage the needs of the people, including those of the Sekisei-shaku. I knew we would need it eventually, even if we set aside the tea service.”
I smiled at His Highness Auglia and Lord Balk, who appeared intrigued, while holding my cup of milk tea in both hands.
“Let’s take it slow and establish this department once the Sekisei-shaku qualification exam becomes more widespread. This way, even those with uneven skills, such as those who are good at reading, writing, and arithmetic but not memorization, will be able to secure employment within the palace. I also have plans to create a study hall, but I don’t want to rush things too much. Let’s start by establishing a new division, the Personnel Department.”
Chapter 36: Benefits and Human Resources
Despite having a precious break time, the three of us are all workaholics.
As they seemed to be deeply interested, I decided to explain the basic functioning. If I were to start a new project abruptly, there wouldn’t be enough personnel and the wedding ceremony would have to be delayed.
“Currently, the local offices and the palace gather self-reported work hours, which are then summarized by a designated individual in the General Affairs Department. This information is used to calculate salaries based on each employee’s position, using funds allocated by the Finance Department. The Personnel Department oversees one individual assigned to each office, who holds the pre-determined funds from the Finance Department and the allowance, and distributes salaries within the office. In essence, this department manages timekeeping, salary payments, and employee benefits, including tea-making services.”
Prince Auglia and Lord Balk exchanged glances and began conversing.
Though we’ve been busy with work lately, it brings me joy to be able to work alongside my passionate husband.
The person in charge listens attentively and considers my words. He possesses flexible thinking and quick wit, excels with a sword, and has a pleasing appearance.
…Am I being biased? I’m not sure.
My first love was His Highness Auglia, so if asked about my preferences, I can only answer with his name.
His Highness failed to notice my intense gaze as he conversed with Lord Balk, who, in turn, was observing me with a sad smile. I was unaware of this.
As the clock on the mantlepiece chimed, we both went back to our respective tasks.
“Dinner will be served at 7 o’clock again today. See you later.”
“Yes, Your Highness.”
Despite that, my task for the day was to search for a lute.
When I inquired about the musical instrument with Melissa and Gwenna, they informed me that they had no knowledge of it.
Apparently, the instrument was not commonly used in the palace, as confirmed by Melissa after speaking with the manager in charge of musical instruments.
“Claire-sama, how about it? Would you like to go out to the city?”
“That sounds great! Claire-sama has only gone out for work and has never explored the city. Why don’t we sneak out for some fun?”
The city! I had been to places like the port town and the printing workshop for work, but I had never seen the sights of the city. I also wanted to go shopping… but then I remembered.
“I don’t have any money…”
At my disappointed tone, Gwenna and Melissa exchanged glances.
“Uh, Claire-sama? Have you heard about your budget?”
“And your salary for the past few months has also been released. Well, it’s more like compensation.”
“W-What?! That was there?!”
The defeat of ladylike education…I had a fleeting thought, but the things to be adorned were already prepared in abundance and I never imagined I would get a salary.
“Is this enough to purchase a musical instrument?”
“It’s enough to purchase an entire orchestra.”
I was shocked to learn the exact amount, as I had accumulated a substantial sum without realizing it.
In my homeland, the management of such funds was handled for me, and I never paid attention to the amount because it was considered unfitting for royalty to concern themselves with finances.
“In that case, with the funds to buy an instrument and some pocket money, let’s go on a shopping trip tomorrow, the three of us?”
Gwenna and Melissa eagerly agreed with my suggestion.
Chapter 37: Ninja(incognito/shinobi) Style
I informed His Highness Auglia about my plans to take a day off from work last night during dinner.
Once we are married, my face will become widely recognized, so I requested to walk around the castle town incognito and His Highness Auglia agreed happily.
I apologize for imposing on His Highness Auglia who has been working hard, but it seems that we will take a long break after the wedding ceremony is over. He said he wants to travel with me.
That evening, we spent dinner discussing our travel plans and even our tea time was dedicated to choosing our destination.
“Claire, if you’re going out tomorrow, you need to get some rest soon.”
“Yes, what is it?”
“Just be careful not to follow anyone if they try to hit on you.”
“I won’t be hit on!”
Why is he so worried? I can understand his concern if it were Lord Balk or His Highness Julius, but when it comes to commoners, I doubt they would have the audacity to approach me.
I was a bit annoyed, so I raised my eyebrows, took His Highness Auglia’s hand in mine, and brought my face close to his. I didn’t want to let go of him while I was angry.
“You see, Your Highness is my first love and lifelong partner. It discourages me when you don’t trust me.”
“I-I understand, I understand, so let go…”
“Are you going to bring up the issue of infidelity again?”
His Highness begins to blush and fidget. Despite His Highness’s unsteady posture.
“I won’t say anything more! I’m sorry!”
“…as long as you understand.”
I swallow my anger and smile, finally settling back into my original position and releasing my grip.
Come to think of it, despite being engaged, we haven’t had much physical contact.
“Your Highness.”
“W-What?”
This time, I turn towards His Highness Auglia with a genuine smile.
“Let’s hold hands often when we travel together.”
With that, I bid goodnight to His Highness, who muttered something about a “lifelong partner,” and said goodbye. Melissa and Gwenna are giggling strangely. Did I say something odd?
***
Now, I am dressed as a merchant’s daughter in the city, in a well-put-together attire.
With my long hair braided into thick plaits, secured with a ribbon, I wear a light-colored knee-length one-piece dress, a short white ruffled hat, and a white purse.
Melissa and Gwenna are both in casual attire, with Gwenna in charge of the finances. Gwenna has styled her blonde hair into a bun and wears a white frilly blouse with a long high-waisted skirt, while Melissa sports a stylish knee-length one-piece with puff sleeves.
Is this what it feels like to go out with female friends? I pondered as I paid compliments to the two of them.
We had arranged to travel to the city by carriage and planned to rendezvous at the same location when it was time to return. Our mission was to hunt for a lute in the city.
The city market was a breathtaking experience. From textiles to food, it was a kaleidoscope of colors and variety.
Due to the warm climate, people in the market were seen quenching their thirst with bamboo tube water and there were wells placed throughout the area for easy access to water.
A standout feature of the market was the roofing of the stalls. The framework was covered with thick cloth that was brightly dyed in hues of orange, yellow, and green, but not black or blue as these colors tend to absorb too much sunlight.
“We dye the cloth to protect the goods from the sun. Black and blue attract too much sunlight, which is why you don’t see those colors here.”
“The colors are beautiful and vibrant! I’d like to explore both the market and the shops.”
“Shall we hold hands so we don’t get separated? We already know what kind of person Claire-sama is.”
As anticipated, I wandered aimlessly between one store and the next. I assume they knew I would run out of time searching for instruments if they left me to my own devices. I engaged in a chat with the shopkeeper, but I was pulled away prematurely.
As we walked through the market, we held hands to stay together.
At last, we made it through the bazaar and I was finally released. We had already consumed a significant amount of time by this point, but it was entirely my own fault so I couldn’t complain.
After exiting the market, I came across a stylish cityscape. It was constructed of either baked bricks or wooden beams blackened on the surface.
The scorching of the wooden beams prevented moisture from causing decay over time and made it more resistant to rain.
The bricks were also well-fired, providing protection against rain and maintaining their strength even if they absorbed water. They also cooled the air.
I couldn’t spot any buildings made of stone. The cityscape was charming.
“When constructing with stone, we employ steel frameworks. Due to its proximity to the sea, it is susceptible to salt-filled winds and tends to become brittle.”
“The castle sits at a higher elevation and, instead of utilizing steel frameworks, it employs stone for the entrance columns, ensuring its stability. The walls of the castle are painted on the exterior and have multiple layers of wood on the interior, making them sturdy.”
It’s more cost-effective to fire bricks than to carve stone.
In places where long-term preservation is crucial, such as a castle, and fire safety is a concern, the city is built as economically as possible but with longevity in mind.
As I wander through the shop, I realize this is a learning experience. After visiting a few instrument stores and having tea at a café, I circled back to the shop, but I couldn’t find what I was looking for.
While I was searching, I noticed a person with skin similar to Gauche had set up a street stall on the outskirts of the city. You must obtain a permit as the market is restricted and requires registration in the population registry to establish a stall.
Just taking shelter in the shade of the tree, it wouldn’t be considered setting up shop.
Melissa and Gwenna expressed reluctance towards the stall, but I was drawn to it upon spotting a musical instrument.
The person with a brown complexion, a long beard and eyebrows, was difficult to recognize by appearance. He was dressed similarly to Gauche and had cloth wrapped around his head.
“Excuse me, sir, is this instrument a lute?”
I gestured towards the wooden circular string instrument, which was placed beside handcrafted dolls and ethnic costumes that were sold as souvenirs, and asked.
The old man raised an eyebrow in surprise and confirmed, “Yes, that’s correct.”
“I’d like to buy it. How much does it cost?”
“Sure thing. Since you know the name of the instrument, I’ll sell it to you for five silver coins.”
To give some context, five silver coins would be enough to sustain a couple for a month. Despite finding the price steep, I paid without hesitation, while Melissa and Gwenna appeared to be bewildered.
“Thank you. I’ll make sure to take good care of it.”
“See you again.”
I was pleased with my purchase, but I was puzzled when Melissa, who was holding the lute in one hand and clasping my hand with the other, left the stall.
“Claire-sama, did you really like it? It was quite an expensive purchase, you know.”
“Actually, it’s a gift for a friend. Can you keep it a secret from His Highness? I’ll explain everything when the time is right. My friend hates being in the public eye.”
The two of them, exchanging awkward glances, reluctantly nodded in agreement.
I feel sympathy for both of them and for His Highness Auglia as well. But to have a friend from a foreign country, especially a friend without any relationship to that war is a precious thing for me.
If only my friend was a female or someone who didn’t mind standing out, it would have been easier. But as I pondered these thoughts, I purchased hairpins that would suit both Gwenna and Melissa at a shop that caught my eye. I also bought small pendants that His Highness and I could wear discreetly under our clothes.
The pendants were a pearl pendant that matched the color of my hair and a ruby chip pendant that, while not as valuable as a piece of jewelry, was similar to His Highness’s.
(Shopping with the intention of making someone happy is a delightful experience.)
I had only ever shopped for dresses and jewelry to fulfill my duties in the castle. Although I understand the value of money, this was my first time actually shopping in the city.
After a day of enjoyable shopping, we traveled to the meeting place in a horse-drawn carriage outside the city.
However, after leaving the market and with no one in sight, we were surrounded by unknown individuals.
Chapter 39: A young man named Gauche
“Hey there, gorgeous ladies, where are you headed?”
“Why not stop by the bar and have a drink with us before you leave? Although, I’m not sure if you’ll be able to make it back home tonight, hehehe.”
“No difference! Gahahaha!”
Gwenna and Melissa left their belongings with me and faced the group of hoodlums.
There are around fifteen of them. Unfortunately, not every place in this world is safe, and complete peace is hard to come by.
Even so, I was taken aback to encounter such individuals in the capital’s civilian district.
I thought I had a grasp on the criminal underworld through my studies in politics, but perhaps this is what it truly looks like.
Gwenna and Melissa were unsure whether to draw their weapons, but the other side was not armed. If we recklessly brandish our weapons, we may find ourselves in even more dangerous situations, especially me, a complete liability.
Even if we were to defeat them with our physical abilities, the odds are against us as we are outnumbered. I can only glare with a stern expression, but then an unexpected voice interrupted.
“Hey? Isn’t that Claire-sama? It’s rare to see you outside of the castle. Oh, and you even have a lute! Is it for me?!”
With a cheerful shout, Gauche jumped down from the trees, turned his back on the men, and chuckled as he approached me.
Melissa and Gwenna tried to shield me further, but I reassured them and focused on the men behind Gauche. We must not show any signs of weakness now.
“Who is this weakling? Move aside. We’re going to make our move on the girls now.”
“sO, you got the lute. That means you have the Elder’s approval. Well done, Claire-sama.”
“Eh?”
“Claire-sama has been acknowledged. So, let me take over here. I want to showcase my abilities, and this is a perfect chance.”
I’m confused by the situation, and Gauche has a glint in his eye.
Gauche told Gwenna and Melissa to look after me and then with ease kicked the ground like a circus performer I had seen before and circled behind the hoodlums.
What happened next was beyond my comprehension.
As Gauche leapt and took control of the hoodlums, he crossed his arms as if binding something, and in that instant, fifteen hoodlums were suddenly pulled towards Gauche’s feet.
Gauche executed the move calmly, and the hoodlums looked on in confusion. Even Gwenna and Melissa seemed to be at a loss. They still maintained their guard, wary of any potential threat.
The hoodlums were unable to stand. Due to Gauche’s immense strength, they were unable to move and flailed their feet helplessly.
“What the hell is this guy?! What did he do?!”
“Hey, you guys, do you think it’s a good thing that you didn’t lay a hand on Claire-sama? I consider myself a benefactor. Do you know where Claire-sama resides?”
Gauche spoke to the hoodlums who were now crouched down, with a light tone but with an intimidating pressure. The hoodlums were still unable to move their hands or feet.
“It’s a castle, a castle. Put your hand out and you’ll receive a light beating, but if you don’t, it’s a public execution by a stretched neck. See? You’re saved, right?”
The chill in Gauche’s voice as he coldly stated, “Be a good child and go home,” was unforgettable. The hoodlums shuddered and fled with their bodies, which had suddenly become free, bouncing around.
“Claire-sama, you’re going to give me a lute, right?”
“Yes, and I must thank you today as well. What would you like as a reward?”
“Just give me the lute, and, well, if I have the opportunity to talk to His Highness Auglia tonight, I think we can have a meaningful conversation.”
I didn’t inquire about Gauche’s identity or intentions.
I handed him the lute and he took it with a pleased look in his eyes.
“Listen, Claire-sama. We appreciate those who are willing to do us small favors. You have impressed us, Claire-sama. Look forward to tonight.”
With that, Gauche took the lute and disappeared back into the woods.
Finally, my nerves caught up with me, and I clutched my pounding heart as I collapsed onto my rear.
“Claire-sama, are you alright?”
“Who was that young man earlier…?”
“That young man is my secret friend… Melissa, Gwenna, thank you. You two should come join us tonight.”
I was still trying to make sense of Gauche’s words. His true identity remains a mystery, but he’s a mysterious figure who employs peculiar methods.
Tonight, I’ll surely learn more about him. And when I return, I must also have a proper conversation with His Highness Auglia.
“You truly do not mind even the slightest of details? Though, it may not be appropriate to refer to summoning His Highness as a minor matter.”
During dinner, I informed His Highness Auglia about my chance encounter with a young man from Nejia who works at the castle. He expressed interest in speaking with His Highness and I informed Auglia-sama of this during my return home.
While Prince Auglia was mildly displeased that I had formed a friendship with the man in secret, it is not uncommon for me to interact and spend time with men in my work. Everyone is aware that I am the prince’s fiancé but I am unconscious of this. I understand that Gauche does not wish to create any conflicts.
In my homeland, I was seen as a desirable target for marriage by high-ranking nobles who sought to marry into the royal family, but my sisters were deemed too valuable. I was considered the most accessible option. However, this led to my current situation, where I am engaged to Prince Auglia as part of a peace treaty. Despite this, I lead a content and fulfilling life. I do not view the defeat of my education as a negative outcome.
With these thoughts in mind, Melissa and Gwenna, as promised, joined us in my room and the four of us were now waiting.
Through the window, we could see the presence of many individuals in the tree grove, including Gauche.
He had kept his word and was stationed by the window. The only difference from his usual appearance was his attire. He was dressed in long sleeves and pants that were close to black and blended seamlessly into the darkness. He wore cloth shoes and a cloth covering his mouth and head, exposing only his eyes.
Gauche skillfully lowered the cloth from his mouth and called out to the window from his crouched position on the tree branch.
“Gauche? That outfit…and everyone on the tree?”
“This? It’s my work clothes. I wear it for my job. Nejia is a silkworm-rearing country, which means it specializes in spinning silk. Do you know why it wasn’t attacked by the Faithnum Empire?”
I briefly considered that it might be due to its difficult geography and lack of resources, but kept that thought to myself. Living in a narrow space between mountains, it would be difficult to colonize and send out scouts or orders.
“Yes, that’s probably what you’re thinking. But relying solely on protection from the land isn’t enough. Both exports and imports are challenging for us.”
“I see. That must be inconvenient. But you’ve sold the technology and technicians of silkworm cultivation to the Baratonia Kingdom, so it should be easier from now on…”
Now, a road has been built between Nejia and Baratonia kingdoms. When it was a vassal state of the Faithnum Empire, it could not form an alliance with the Baratonia Kingdom, but now it is supplied with abundant food and is learning the technology of silkworm cultivation and trying to incorporate it into the country. In the future, silk is expected to spread throughout the world.
“Life should be easier from now on. We have been surviving thus far… or rather, making a living here. Espionage and assassination have always been a part of Nejia’s specialty. Previously, it was all about the money, but I’ve had enough. I was pleased with Claire-sama’s response, so I spoke with the elder. The lute was a test to see if she would come and purchase it herself. I apologize for testing you in such a manner.”
I couldn’t keep up with the conversation.
I was aware of the existence of such underground societies in the world. The leader of the underground society, also known as the “don,” or the person who gathers like those hoodlums like today.
Melissa and Gwenna, who are maids, are capable of using weapons, but they have only learned them for self-defense purposes. It does not mean that their household is involved in such activities.
But, has their country been relying on such practices all this time?
“However, it’s not common to find silk in the Faithnum Empire, correct? We take great care of our silk production, as it is a valuable product that fetches a high price and is in high demand. We have even been wholesaling it to various countries for a long time now. But I’ll touch upon that later. So, Your Highness Auglia, do you have any plans to allow the true face of Nejia, the ‘Shadows of Nejia’ to operate in your country?”
Just like me, His Highness Auglia appeared confused as he listened to Gauche. Despite his smooth talk, his abilities seemed genuine.
“Our specialty is espionage and assassination, or to put it more accurately, information warfare. However, due to our limited numbers, we cannot be relied upon as the primary fighting force.”
“Gauche. That… I have no reason to trust you more than Claire does. And, I don’t see the need to do so either.”
“It’s necessary. This is a service.Baratonia has achieved independence. And you have entered into a peace treaty, and resolving this matter with the Faithnum Empire is also in our own interest. Your nation now possesses abundant grain stores and has established a mass production system for silk, which was once a scarce luxury. The utilization of paper is proliferating and consistently advancing. Who could deny that other countries yearn for such prosperity?”
This country is a great power located in the center of the continent, facing the sea. People do not come from the countries on the opposite side of the continent as it is too far away, but there are still several countries on the other side of the Faithnum Empire that surround Baratonia.
The significance of this shield has been lost. Although there is currently no reason to attack Baratonia, the fact that it is no longer a part of the Faithnum Empire increases the likelihood of it being targeted by other countries.
“Are you occupied with wedding preparations at the moment? Having someone like us by your side can provide protection against potential threats.”
“What would you like in return for this benefit to us?”
“Protection. This has always been a worry for us, ever since we agreed to export our unique goods to Baratonia. Managing both aspects of our business and interactions with other nations is reaching its limits. If things become dangerous in the future, there could even be internal conflicts among us. The aftermath of the independence war between the Faithnum Empire and the Baratonia Kingdom is still fresh. And now, the Baratonia Kingdom has acquired the silk industry and become a bastion for us Nejians. Claire-sama played a crucial role in this, and I was hoping that eventually… well, what do you think? If you respect Nejia and trust us, then in the future, the true face of Nejia, the ‘Shadows of Nejia’, will pledge eternal loyalty to the Baratonia Kingdom.”
Although Gauche’s tone may sound casual, this is a serious matter. I had not considered this possibility until it was brought to my attention. After years of being a vassal, now that Baratonia has gained independence, we must take into account the potential for being targeted in the future.
“…I would like to discuss this with my father and give you a response in three days.”
“Understood. However, what we value most is Claire-sama, so remember that her commands take precedence. Alright, today was just a brief meeting, let’s leave it at that.”
Before I could even respond, Gauche put back his handkerchief and a rustling sound could be heard.
The presence outside the window had vanished and all was quiet. Despite the fires burning in the castle’s garden, no one was in sight.
“Claire, how much longer will you keep surprising us?”
“Your Highness, let me clarify something.”
I turned to His Highness with a stunned expression and met his gaze with a serious demeanor.
“I too am deeply shocked and surprised.”
“Hm…”
I talked about last night’s matter with His majesty the King and Queen, His Highness Auglia, Lord Balk.
Adding paper to the draft of the completed national map, I write a rough map of the surrounding countries while remembering the map and terrain I saw in my homeland.
Between the mountain ranges of the Faithnum Empire and the Baratonia Kingdom, there is the country of Nejia. It is a small country and is notable for its production of silk from silkworms. Being a really small country, the Shadows of Nejia that was mentioned last night probably was a small active force, with more people supporting it behind the scenes and in the main industry of silk production. However, in big countries, especially the empire and the aristocracy of the Baratonia Kingdom and the countries on the opposite side of the empire, they can be quite bloodthirsty. Based on yesterday’s words, I think until now they have been involved in personal and family-level disputes in the shadows for money. However…
I drew the road from the Nejia Kingdom to the Baratonia Kingdom, cutting through part of the mountain range. This is not yet marked on the map. It is not a road marked by merchants, but a new road.
“This road has been made. The Nejia country, which has participated in bloody affairs, hasn’t advertised its existence, but if Baratonia Kingdom were to become involved in a war with other countries opposite to the Faithnum Empire… the damage would also reach Nejia country.. I am the instigator, but I have always stated that I originally wanted to belong to Baratonia Kingdom as a country. ——I think joining with Nejia is the only option.
“Claire-sama!”
“D-Do you believe what that rude man says?!”
Gwenna and Melissa showed reluctance to my proposal. They saw Gauche’s skill along with me.
If we make a mistake and fall into the hands of the enemy, it would not be surprising if everyone here was assassinated without knowing. It was such a fast-paced and unknown skill. That’s why it’s understandable that they are scared.
But I have never felt fear towards Gauche. Despite everything, he knows manners and adapts to the local culture. And he showed his true identity to both me and His Highness Auglia before anyone else.
His Highness Auglia is the crown prince and I am the crown princess. Out of consideration for our future roles as king and queen of this country, they deliberately did not show themselves in front of His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen. This is likely because of the ancestral profession that has been passed down. The first kingdom they will open their door to was the Baratonia Kingdom.
In order to discuss the future of the Baratonia Kingdom, Gauche revealed his identity to me. There may have been other ways, but by testing me and treating me as a special case because he liked me, I became a “sacrifice” once again. If I, who was said to be the one he liked the most, died one day… that would be a sign of Nejia betraying or giving up on our country.
“If I say I’m not scared, it would be a lie. But they opened the way for us and entrusted us with the secret art of silk production. They have chosen the Kingdom of Balatonia as their trustee, asking for its protection, and in return, they are entrusting us with even more secrets of the country of Nejia… Everything depends on His Majesty’s decision, but I support bringing in the Shadows of Nejia.”
“I too… I also agree. I don’t know much about Nejia. Lord Balk knows more about sericulture than I do. However, sericulture becoming a new specialty product for Baratonia and having a strong connection with Nejia will benefit both countries. Yes, we became a shield for Nejia… but Nejia also protects Baratonia as a shield to protect their own country. I think they approached us with that intention. And most of all… The Nejia has taken a liking to Claire. I’m sorry for her being taken away.”
Why did the topic turn to me being taken away? When I looked around with wide eyes, some agreement seemed to have gathered there.
“I definitely don’t want to let go of Claire. I hate it. I want to see the face of my grandchild.”
“Claire-chan is my daughter. I won’t let you give her away.”
“As for myself, I hope that Claire-sama will continue to be involved in the government in the future.”
‘Can’t we please not be unanimous on this?’ I swallowed those words. We were supposed to be talking about more dangerous things and joining forces with Nejia in order to prepare for the danger with concrete evidence.
“Then, let’s join forces with the Nejia. Let Auglia pass our intentions at the designated time. If official documents or detailed arrangements are necessary, I will also make time for it.”
‘Dismissed!’ was announced as but I was a little blank for a while with a face that I couldn’t fully agree with.
Why don’t we decide on something more important?! The atmosphere was not such that I could say it was not very much so.
Chapter 42: Gauche, His Highness and I
“Has it been decided?”
“Ah, it’s been decided. Our country will be forming an alliance with Nejia and the Shadows of Nejia.”
Three days later, on the agreed upon night, Gauche appeared at the window, clad in black. The smile of satisfaction on his face as he heard Auglia’s response was feline, as if he had already been aware of the decision.
I can’t let my guard down. But so far, Gauche hasn’t shown any hostility. In fact, he has demonstrated his enigmatic abilities in front of me. And the other day, he came with his companions and introduced us to the other side of Nejia, known as the “Shadows of Nejia”.
Until now, they have been concealing their identities by ensuring that the tasks they carry out remain unnoticed. The fact that they have all come out into the open suggests that Nejia is exposing itself to Baratonia.
If Baratonia publicly declares Nejia as a threat and launches an attack, it could easily overpower the country. While individuals could seek refuge in other nations, both Nejia and the Shadows of Nejia could still persist.
Despite their bold words and actions, they had a vulnerability from the outset.
In retrospect, there are circumstances that bring me to be convinced. How did Gauche manage to detect someone’s presence outside the room, even though I, who was inside, failed to notice anything? Despite the fact that I was asleep and there was no one around, he was able to enter my room undetected.
Gauche had the ability to vanish at will. He could pose as a young man traveling to this country to teach silkworm cultivation techniques and earn a living without arousing suspicion.
But when it comes to joining forces, the situation will change. As previously noted, Baratonia has the capacity to conquer and eradicate Nejia.
Exposing one’s vulnerability to an adversary to gain their trust is a delicate balance. It’s crucial not to appear weak or submissive, or one could easily be taken advantage of and betrayed. This is why Nejia demonstrated their capabilities and expressed their “affection” for Claire, making it clear that she is a priority if things go wrong.
The peace treaty relies on Claire’s crucial role, and her safety is paramount to prevent its breakdown and a potential attack by the Faithnum Empire. If anything were to happen to her, it would provide the Empire with a justification for war. Even if the Baratonia Kingdom denies any involvement, the fact remains that the second princess was killed in their land.
Even if I don’t have to be killed, I might be really taken away (kidnapped). I don’t have any confidence in my athletic ability at all.
“I understand that prioritizing my safety is crucial to the stability of the Nejian country.”
“Is it true that you like it? That’s just the way it is. This is the first time we’ve ever disclosed our true identities. As you know, our country is small and doesn’t have the capacity for a major conflict. Our limited military forces limit the options available to us. But perhaps this will prove to be an interesting subject for Claire-sama. You could even turn it into a book that is only accessible to members of the royal family.”
“…Even if you have to take my life, can you promise not to kidnap me?”
“As long as the Kingdom of Baratonia does not betray us, there is no reason for Nejia to betray you… Our decision to reveal our true identities is a result of being at a stalemate on both sides. We want to sell this information as soon as possible.”
“Understood. His Majesty mentioned that he would make time for this. When will the representative arrive to finalize the written agreement?”
Gauche pondered for a moment.
“It’s daytime. During the day, Nejia sends negotiators disguised as silkworm breeders to conduct business. Claire-sama may have already met him —— an elder with a beard who serves as the leader of Nejia.”
“…The kingdom’s?”
“Nejia is not structured as a kingdom, but instead consists of villages separated by responsibilities. Each village is led by a clan leader, while the elder or, if they are young, the head chief is responsible for supervising the clan leaders. All decisions are made through agreement and there is a well-established legal system in place. I am the clan leader responsible for the Shadows of Nejia.”
“Huh?”
“It can’t be helped. The active force of the Shadows of Nejia is determined by strength. I’m the strongest, which is why I was able to negotiate with the Elder after meeting Claire-sama and why I was entrusted with these negotiations. There were objections, but I was able to convince them. One shouldn’t judge a person based on appearance.”
I had suspected that Gauche held some sway, but it appears that in the Baratonia Kingdom, he holds equal power to His Highness Auglia. The frightening aspect is that this power is not determined by birthright, but by actual strength.
“The Elder is expected to arrive shortly with information regarding silkworm farming, and I may accompany him. If you have concerns, you may leave Claire-sama in the care of His Majesty during the day. ——We hold the Baratonia Kingdom in high regard. The notion of gaining independence and forging their own path is appealing, but peace is of utmost importance. We do not wish to see the Baratonia Kingdom, now without the protection of the Faithnum Empire, fall easily. This is the first time Nejia has placed so much trust in another country. Please forgive us for our cautious demeanor until the official agreements are signed. We will pledge our allegiance once the documents are exchanged. Until then, farewell.”
With these words, Gauche took his leave, moving silently as if the trees were swaying in the wind.
His Highness Auglia and I both let out a sigh, both of us apparently relieved at having overcome our nerves. We smiled at each other after making eye contact.
“Shall we partake in a cup of tea, Claire?”
“Yes, I would like to have milk tea.”
Both His Highness Auglia and I had some reservations about Gauche’s words, but we still had faith in him to a certain extent.
The information that the Shadows of Nejia wanted to sell quickly must be information that would be advantageous to Baratonia. In order to acquire it, trust was crucial… This was a matter of national importance. Trust was everything.
If I was to serve as collateral… Ultimately, I couldn’t escape being labeled as a “sacrifice”.
However, even if my life was on the line, the royal family of the Baratonia Kingdom wouldn’t make a misstep. I firmly believed that.
After all, this is now my country.
Chapter 43: Elder of Nejia and King of Baratonia
Do the inhabitants of Nejia place a high regard on promptness? We requested them to summon the delegate of Nejia to pay a visit to Your Majesty this morning, and he arrived shortly after noon.
Myself, His Majesty, His Highness Auglia, Melissa and Gwenna, who are familiar with Gauche, stood facing each other. On the other side were the delegates of Nejia, referred to as the Elder, who sold the lute to me and Gauche.
Beneath the records regarding the cultivation of silkworms and the growth of the most potent plant for dyes, there were accords between Baratonia and Nejia.
“…hmm. You will serve as our eyes and ears, gathering intelligence and taking action in the event of an emergency or carrying out reconnaissance and information warfare. On the surface, we will regard Nejia as a vassal state and place it under our protection, but without imposing taxes and treating it as an equal ally… Auglia, do you have any objections?”
“No.”
His Highness Auglia answered promptly to the King’s reading of the document, without any hesitation.
The Elder and Gauche were gazing at the king with a look of expectancy.
“…hmm, is it necessary to include this as a clause in the treaty?”
“Your Majesty, it’s not just about us. Others must have a stake in this too.”
It was not the elder but Gauche who answered. He was a bit well-behaved, but he maintained the attitude of an equal.
“In the event of Baratonia betrayal, Claire will serve as the top priority for retaliation. But what if Nejia betrays Baratonia?”
“There is only a single road that connects our country to the outside world, and our population is limited, making us vulnerable to destruction. Despite being referred to as the active military unit, we are not invincible. Our numbers may not be enough to overcome the violence that threatens us.
What we are betting on is life. Even so, is it okay to weigh the lives of all the citizens of Nejia and myself against each other? I understand that there is no choice. Nejia cannot carry out mass murder, it can only infiltrate the royal palace and kill key individuals. I am not the King or the prince, but objectively, I am currently the one who is playing the most significant role in the advancement of this country.
The king pondered for a moment before turning his gaze towards me.
“Claire, are you comfortable with this arrangement?”
“Yes, Your Majesty. I am prepared. We should form an alliance with Nejia as soon as possible.”
That’s right, we need to move quickly. The conflict with the Faithnum Empire happened more than a year ago. There is a peace agreement in place, and because I am here, there won’t be any fighting between the Faithnum Empire and the Baratonia Kingdom.
However, other countries may not be so forgiving. The Baratonia Kingdom is surrounded by powerful nations and allies from the Faithnum Empire. We are rich in grain storage, have a thriving trade in paper and fishing, and have acquired the technology to produce silk, a specialty product of Nejia.
The Baratonia Kingdom is a tempting target for other nations. I have been focused on domestic affairs, but Baratonia is a rich country to the extent that I wouldn’t be shocked if we were suddenly poked in the side.
Until now, the Faithnum Empire was a nominal shield, but that is no longer the case.
And for Nejia, the shield was gone. Now it’s Baratonia’s turn to be the shield that protects Nejia. In return, Nejia will offer valuable information to Baratonia.
His Majesty has reached an agreement with His Highness Auglia and me. This alliance will become a binding contract that will be passed down from generation to generation.
I am currently a sacrifice, but as the contract evolves and changes over time, our alliance will strengthen and we will work together as one united front.
Baratonia has been a vassal state for a long time, but Nejia has never been a part of any other country. Instead, it possesses information about all countries, as if it has delicate threads connecting it to all nations.
His Majesty signed the document with care. We each signed two copies of the document to be kept in our respective countries, and the Elder also affixed his signature to two copies.
At that moment, the Elder and Gauche rose from their chairs, knelt down on one knee, and lowered their heads in respect.
The head representative of the country bows… meaning, they don’t mind if they are beheaded anytime, but by doing so they show that they believe in it by demonstrating it in their posture.
“From this moment forward, the Nejia Country shall serve as the shadow of the Kingdom of Baratonia. We will provide the necessary information and carry out the necessary tasks. In return, we have received the assurance of protection from the Kingdom of Baratonia. Henceforth, we shall be the shadow of the Kingdom of Baratonia. A shadow can only exist with a body to cast it and receive the light.”
“Elder and Gauche, please raise your heads. Your pledge is sufficient. What we lack is knowledge and a broad outlook. A shadow is something that extends far and wide. No one exists without a shadow. This alliance we have formed shall last. Please, raise your heads and take my hand.”
His Majesty rose to his feet and extended his arms. After contemplating His Majesty’s words, the Elder and Gauche followed suit, taking the His Majesty’s hands.
With this, the alliance was formed. It must remain a secret from other nations, but if Nejia were to come under attack, Baratonia would serve as its shield.
I felt a fire in my chest. Despite being considered a failure of lady education, I possess a wealth of knowledge. The alliance that has just been established must be recorded on paper as a part of history.
So that we never betray each other.
“Now that our alliance is set in stone… I apologize for my direct manner of speaking, but let me start by sharing some information right away.”
Chapter 44: Country of the extreme winter land
“There is a region called extreme winter land, which means winter in the extreme. I understand you might not have a map of this region, but take a look at this world map that Nejia has spent years creating.”
Gauche explained, as he took out an old and worn-out paper from his pocket that he carefully unfolded on the table.
As His Highness Auglia, His Majesty, and I gazed at it, I realized that although I was familiar with maps from within the Faithnum Empire, I had overlooked the significance of looking at the bigger picture. It was rather embarrassing.
Nonetheless, the map was an accurate depiction of the region. If Nejia was a formidable nation, it could have easily overwhelmed the Faithnum Empire.
I immediately brushed aside such far-fetched notions and focused on Gauche’s narration.
The official name of this country is La Mousseul Kingdom, located in the northernmost region of the world, on a continent where winter reigns perpetually. Despite being a hunting country with high-nutrient animals, it had experienced fishing shortages for over two years. While the land had preserved foods, the depletion of animal population was an alarming issue. As a result, they were compelled to import grains which they were unable to grow themselves. With a decline in fishing and hunting, the national budget became perilous, and the only viable option left was to invade other nations before their resources were completely depleted.
“Hm…I see the reasoning, but are there not any neighboring or allied countries that could help? Why is Baratonia relevant?”
“The issue is that they can attack us by sea.”
To circumvent this problem, Gauche pointed around the sea, connecting La Mousseul Kingdom with Baratonia’s port.
Baratonia’s port is the only viable option for attacking and securing food supplies by sea for the extreme winter, as there are no other nations near with the necessary resources.
Even in a country where crossing the sea takes less than a day, the food supply is inadequate to meet its own demands.
“Previously, the Faithnum Empire was a nuisance, but at least there was food. However, it takes time for animal populations to replenish after being hunted, and even large whales have become difficult to catch. It appears that the ocean’s currents have changed, causing the warm sea to disappear and resulting in a year of poor fishing. Now they are scrambling to construct ships.”
The mere mention of shipbuilding sends shivers down my spine. The port town is home to numerous trade organizations and is the most crucial trading center, as well as the closest point to the coastal mining country. A war would deal a severe blow to the country’s growth, and, more importantly, innocent lives would be lost.
The mere thought sent shivers down my spine. We needed to devise a countermeasure, even if it meant momentarily diverting from the topics of the wedding and Sekisei-shaku.
“They have nothing of value to trade for food. Their society primarily relies on hunting and gathering, and the currency is foreign currency for use by royalty and aristocrats. What they wear… in this case, practical clothes. No, dresses and jewelry… they must be imported. Now, it seems they are prioritizing the acquisition of food over such luxuries…It seems that hunger is spreading.”
His Majesty’s expression darkened, and he fell silent.
Our country was striving to develop by tapping into our treasury to rebuild after the war and invest in new technology.
But even if we fortified the port town and reinforced our defenses against sea attacks, it would be a temporary solution that would ultimately deplete our resources once again.
I racked my brain, desperately trying to come up with a solution. The extreme winter land was in dire need of stable food supplies, but they couldn’t afford to pay for them. It had come to the point where they felt they had no other choice but to launch an invasion.
Unfortunately, Baratonia was not in a position to offer food without compensation. We had ongoing trade relations with various countries and were in the process of replenishing our own food reserves that had been depleted during the war. However, if it was a trade, we did have food available for sale.
“By the way, what about their shipbuilding capabilities? How many ships do they have?”
“In the extreme winter land, they have an abundance of wood. Their skilled workers cut down trees from the snowy mountains. Two weeks ago, the report stated that they had 30 ships, each capable of carrying 200 soldiers. And they are still building more. It’s safe to assume that they plan to invade with a full-scale attack of 10,000 troops.”
“10,000 troops with 200 people per ship…”
I muttered under my breath, contemplating the gravity of the situation.
Naval warfare differs significantly from land warfare. By utilizing advanced technology such as trebuchets, a ship can even target and attack the land from a distance by anchoring near the shore. Although there are ships in the vicinity, they are solely trade vessels. While it may be plausible to send small troops to engage in hand-to-hand combat, it would be futile if the ship itself is seized or annihilated while the troops are returning.
However, our primary goal is to avoid war altogether.
By chance, I glimpsed at Gauche, who had a look of a mischievous act being exposed.
Perplexed, I inquired.
“Gauche, is there something on your mind… have you, or the Nejia, thought of any strategies to prevent the war?”
“Nothing can be concealed from you, Claire-sama. But joking aside, Nejia has a proposal. Your Majesty, would you be interested in purchasing the ship from the extreme winter land?”
“For what?”
“As I mentioned, whales tend to swim in warm seas, but there are also other fish present… Therefore, I’m contemplating the possibility of enhancing the fishing industry by chartering a vessel capable of accommodating fishermen from the frigid winter lands.”
As Gauche expounded on the plan, an idea began to form in my mind.
Chapter 45: Just the right ship and a whale
“So in essence, they navigate the sea for the purpose of gathering food, including fish and meat, correct? Additionally, ships that are capable of catching fish when food supplies run low and can endure long-distance sea voyages are presently under construction…am I correct?”
“That’s right. Furthermore, the inhabitants of the extreme winter land engage in whaling. Whales are colossal fish, and their oil-rich livers provide a concentrated source of nutrition that can be stored efficiently. Not only is it edible, but it also functions as a source of light and can be converted into wax. Considering the chilly waters, it’s not surprising that whales are considered more akin to meat than fish, as they are more similar to animals.”
In addition, compared to our present coastal fishing methods, there are abundant types of seafood that can be caught in the distant sea, including large fish and dehydrated seafood that can be preserved for long periods.
If the present ship-building endeavors can catch whales, other large fish, and dried seafood, they can be employed for exporting wheat from Baratonia, engaging in distant sea fishing and selling the catch. This would prevent any impending conflict and enable Baratonia to embrace new cultural practices.
The people of the extreme winter land can collaborate with inshore fishermen, and technology can be a great asset.
“It’s known as deep-sea fishing. If you venture into the open waters, you’d typically return after two months. But the extreme winter land can’t wait that long, and the tides keep shifting, making it difficult to keep pace. Hunting on land is now prohibited due to excessive hunting of animals. However, if we provide grain assistance now, it will take a week by ship to reach Baratonia from the extreme winter land, making it a two-week round trip. If we send a letter using the Shadows of Nejia, it won’t be an official visit, but receive a response within a week for a two-week round trip via land. What would you like to do?”
“Please compose a simple letter of conditions as soon as possible. I apologize for the urgency, but I need to request some work.”
His Majesty wasted no time in making his decision. As a norm, the people of Baratonia eschewed war and preferred trading. Our wheat, specifically grown for export, was a valuable commodity. Furthermore, without a dearth of wood, we could expand our fields along the mountains and sell the wood to the paper factory. This meant less logging work, but it opened up employment opportunities in fishing or agriculture. If we so wished, we could even establish a school to teach writing and calculation to earn Sekisei-shaku qualifications.
The precision of Nejia’s map was a result of advanced surveying technology and years of labor by the Shadows of Nejia against various nations. Gauche pointed out some particular territories, insinuating that it was better to keep away from it.
Some areas were best left alone. Presently, there was not enough mutual trust to share the information on the world map as it stood.
“…that’s excellent.”
“Ah, it’s thanks to Nejia. That’s why you were in such a rush?”
“Well, if Baratonia crumbles, Nejia will be next… and there’s no food in Nejia.”
The enigmas persisted, but the exchanged documents, sworn oath, and handshake were unequivocal.
When signing a contract, one need not disclose everything. In fact, Baratonia withheld information from Nejia, but it was irrelevant to the negotiation.
Similarly, how Nejia traveled and negotiated on land was their technology, and it was of little importance to Baratonia. The paramount goal was to avoid war and reach a mutually beneficial agreement.
This was Nejia’s inaugural task from Baratonia: to clandestinely deliver the letter of introduction, negotiate, and finalize the agreement.
As for the answer, it hinged on… but it was hard to envision His Majesty being parsimonious with food. The objective was to avert war. We could prepare the wheat for transportation to the extreme winter land and await further developments. Regrettably, there were no animals capable of enduring the cold. Nevertheless, if we regularly exported grain and brought back half of the catch from Baratonia’s open sea, the famine should not become widespread.
As I silently prayed for the success of the negotiations, I unconsciously clasped my hands tightly in front of my chest. Suddenly, a big, warm hand enveloped mine.
“Don’t worry. When you can’t get what you want, it can feel like a war. But as a neutral party, Nejia has made a proposal that benefits both sides. There’s no need to fight when everyone can get what they want,” His Highness reassured me in a comforting tone.
“Your Highness…”
I replied, feeling grateful for his words of wisdom.
“So, don’t worry.”
“Yes…!”
With his kind voice easing my anxiety, I released a long exhale and relaxed my shoulders. Gauche was teasing me by whistling, but I paid him no mind. My heart was filled with affection for His Highness.
I let go of his hand as His Majesty cleared his throat after finishing a personal letter and applying the sealing wax.
Chapter 46: As Chief of the Shadows of Nejia (Gauche POV)
Things have taken a riveting turn.
Nejia has revealed their belly, and Baratonia has placed their unwavering faith in us, and vice versa.
Nejia is a diminutive nation that has sustained itself since time immemorial by spinning and “stretching” threads.
The iron wire weapons utilized by myself and the Nejia covert operatives are produced by spinning iron, while the remaining armaments consist of short swords and lengthy needles.
Despite being adept at leaving behind no traces, no evidence, and executing hits, deceptions, information-gathering, and then vanishing, Nejia has become quite intriguing.
It was an amicable arrangement while the Faithnum Empire ruled over the Baratonia Kingdom. Both nations were practically identical, and there was no apprehension of getting caught up in a conflict despite being surrounded by more prominent countries. Geographical considerations played a role as well.
However, the Faithnum Empire, which never envisioned that their own treasure would be mistaken, opted to dispatch Claire-sama to Baratonia. Little did they know that this was why Nejia eschewed the road to the Faithnum Empire and opted to carve one out to the Baratonia Kingdom.
Ours was a diminutive nation, so small that a single gust of wind could lift us to the heavens. Nejia’s only claim to fame was their exceptional expertise in silk production, a valuable commodity that was produced exclusively in the mountainous terrain of their land.
Without their silk, the country would be utterly inconsequential and vulnerable to being overrun at any moment.
Therefore, obtaining and safeguarding information was a matter of life and death. To ensure their survival, the people of Nejia studied various languages and carefully controlled the supply of silk, enhancing its scarcity value. They walked a tightrope, deftly maneuvering so as not to be subjugated or dominated.
Thus, we were bewildered when the Faithnum Empire sent Claire-sama to the Baratonia Kingdom. From Nejia’s perspective, Claire-sama was a dangerous individual, and you would never make the mistake of allowing her to leave the empire.
However, the Faithnum Empire had become too vast, and the emperor could only measure his own daughter with the same standard as everyone else. He had even entrusted such a precious treasure to Baratonia.
Following the war’s end, the Peace Treaty was promptly signed, and upon learning this, Nejia was incredulous. Nonetheless, they still had to decide which side to align with. The only feasible option was the Baratonia Kingdom.
The Faithnum Empire could only evaluate things through their ruler, regardless of whether they were favorable or unfavorable. They couldn’t negotiate on equal terms with Nejia, who they viewed with an inflated sense of superiority. We cannot show them our hand.
Hence, the Baratonia Kingdom was chosen. Firstly, for silkworm cultivation, which was an agreed-upon measure by the Elder as there was no limit to the amount of silk that could be used to defend the country.
Becoming a vassal state of the Baratonia Kingdom was not an ideal scenario. Equality was what we sought. Being a vassal state meant we would have to offer all the knowledge accumulated over the years for free, akin to surrendering and exposing our vulnerability to be killed.
Regarding knowledge, there was only one person who possessed all of the Faithnum Empire’s knowledge and could converse with Nejia on equal terms – Claire-sama. She assumed an air of naivete and embraced life as one of Baratonia’s people, but she loved the kingdom and accepted it as her home.
In my opinion, the Faithnum Empire is foolish to have let someone as wise as Claire-sama go. There appears to have been some trouble when she left.
The peace treaty has been signed, but one of its provisions is that they must offer up someone to try to kill the Faithnum emperor’s daughter. The Faithnum Empire is brutal, truly brutal, for they can use that as an excuse to breach the treaty with the Baratonia Kingdom.
However, Claire-sama is not so foolish. She has precise knowledge of poison, antidotes, and neutralizing agents. If she had ten arms, she could write copies of a medical book countless times.
It might have been a mistake to show them the world map. If she studies it closely, she should be able to memorize it after just one viewing.
The Baratonia Kingdom also values Claire-sama. Because of their positive relationship with her, Nejia has designated Claire-sama as their top priority. ——If anything betrayal happens, it means to kill this person.
There is certainty that this will not happen. The Baratonia Kingdom will not betray Claire-sama, and Nejia is equally loyal.
“That’s right, Felk is the quickest and most reliable. Send him.”
“Yes.”
The bespectacled young man vanished into the inky night after delivering the letter, without any further instructions.
Had it not been for Claire-sama, the war would have undoubtedly begun, and the Kingdom of Baratonia would have suffered defeat.
Though she may not have been well-versed in deep-sea fishing, it was no fault of hers. There are books and knowledge that even the Faithnum Empire lacks.
However, wisdom comes with time. As soon as she learned of the impending seaborne attack, she was quick to determine what was necessary to counter it, skillfully applying her knowledge.
Most rulers would ignore the advice of a rogue like me and brush it off with a disdainful snort. But Claire-sama understood and supported it herself, much to the ruler’s (King’s) satisfaction. That’s because she is Claire-sama, after all.
Nejia’s decision to reveal its hand to Baratonia was ultimately influenced by my successful persuasion of the other chiefs and the Elder that Claire-sama’s welfare was of great concern to the entire Nejian population. Upon closer scrutiny, her intrinsic nature proved to be commendable, and even a humble servant like myself was captivated by her desire to learn and embrace a foreign culture without being prompted.
Unlike typical figures of authority, Claire-sama showed unwavering dedication to Baratonia’s future, despite being an outsider and a bride.
My words, “Wouldn’t it be wonderful if she were with us?” were embraced by Nejia because they were already familiar with Claire-sama’s character. Later on, I found out that she had earned the title “woman of living knowledge” in Baratonia, which made me chuckle.
“Claire-sama, being by your side would be fascinating…but I won’t take you away from here because it’s more fun to see you laugh.”
Let’s work for the prosperity of Baratonia. Our threads are entwined with the rest of the world, but we need not worry about the minutiae of other nations anymore. With Nejia’s intricate web of connections, we can bring about peace and prosperity to Baratonia, which is essential for Nejia’s own survival.
I leave the task of ensuring Baratonia’s surface prosperity to you, Claire-sama, and Your Highness Auglia.
Meanwhile, I will safeguard the shadows.
Chapter 47: Response to letter
A week later, Gauche finally arrived at the palace with a response to the letter. The elder was absent, so Gauche finished his duties at the palace alone as usual and made a casual visit to His Majesty’s office.
During that week, we didn’t waste any time. First, we shared Nejia’s story with His Majesty’s intermediary and Lord Balk. We chose to limit the audience to Lord Balk and the intermediary because of the sensitive nature of Nejia’s work.
However, Lord Balk suggested that we make the alliance treaty public sooner rather than later. He believed that the people should know that only Nejia and Baratonia possess the silkworm cultivation technology, and that we should publicly commit to protecting Nejia in case other countries become interested and war looms, particularly the extreme winter land.
Naturally, His Highness Auglia and I agreed. There was no need to keep this information under wraps. The silkworm cultivation technology alone would bring great benefits to the nation. While it takes time to develop and raise the insects, once the silk threads can be spun, Baratonia will be greatly enriched.
As for the alliance treaty to safeguard Nejia, who gifted us with this technology, there was no need to keep it a secret. But If we present it as a vassalage, there will be nobles who may demand taxes from Nejia. Unfortunately. These types of individuals exist in every country. Lord Balk suggested that we announce it as an alliance to avoid such issues.
We maintained close communication with every government office and promptly drafted a document outlining the Nejia-Baratonia alliance treaty. This document was printed and distributed throughout the land.
Simultaneously, His Majesty directed two-thirds of the country’s wheat stockpile to be transported from the storage to the port town. This would be purchased using national treasury funds to ensure that we could immediately provide food upon the arrival of the representative from the extreme winter land.
Soon after, Gauche arrived for a meeting. While I was waiting in the finance department to discuss plans for supplementing the remaining national treasury, I received a sudden call from the intermediary.
Lord Balk, His Highness Auglia, and I promptly proceeded to His Majesty’s office, where we met with Gauche, who was waiting in the intermediary room.
Unperturbed, Gauche took out a response letter from his pocket and presented it to us.
His Majesty silently retrieved the letter from the desk and perused its contents before letting out a deep sigh.
“…Thank you, Gauche-dono. It appears that the war has been averted, and they have agreed to temporarily provide ten ships for wheat transportation.”
“That’s a relief. They share our aversion to war… If it can be avoided, there’s nothing better.”
Overwhelmed by the fear of war, I slumped to the ground. Lord Balk and His Highness Auglia rushed to my aid, guiding me to the sofa. Despite their comfort, tears welled up inexplicably within me.
“Thank God…”
War brings nothing but misery. Countless individuals in this nation are still trapped in a web of anger and grief, which further complicates relationships and provides no escape.
If war were to break out once more, it would not be the soldiers who would bear the brunt of the impact, but the civilians.
The land would be ravaged, crops decimated, and people left to starve, waiting in fear of their impending death.
I was present in the palace during the previous war. Although the city was spared, the castle was fraught with tension and unease.
I’m ashamed of how I consoled people by assuring them that the Kingdom of Balatonia only sought independence and that all would be well. However, now that I’ve interacted with numerous individuals here in Baratonia, I feel embarrassed. I never used to feel insecure, but now I realize it was only because I was numb.
Let’s work together to build a new culture. I was overcome with relief and tears when I realized that the lives of the people near me were no longer in danger.
Chapter 48: Extreme winter land Ship
“B-Big…!”
“I can’t help feeling uneasy. What if they’ve come to attack us?”
Ships sported a grand white sail and a matching flag flying at the bow. Gauche had already informed us that it was a sign of “non-aggression,” allowing us to welcome the ship without fear as it docked at our port town.
Nevertheless, the port was not equipped to handle ten ships that resembled miniature mountains from afar. In the past, we had only been permitted to trade ornaments, wood, and food with the Seanapse Kingdom under the watchful eye of the Faithnum Empire.
Despite this, the port’s warehouse was now brimming with an abundance of food, spilling out of every nook and cranny. There were also a handful of tourists in the area, but today, the port’s men had been hired to transport all the cargo.
Since the fleet comprised of ten vessels, we had made ample arrangements in terms of manpower, wheat, dried meats, and vegetables that could be preserved for an extended period. Although three ships should suffice, if it’s not enough, this is all we have.
It was without a doubt that their country was either grappling with starvation or struggling to prepare for a potential famine. However, all our concerns dissipated when one of the ships in the convoy, the ambassador’s vessel, disembarked and engaged us in conversation.
“Nice to meet you. I am Marquis Le Rail Glen, the head of the finance department, and I come to you as the ambassador of the La Mousseul Kingdom. Please feel free to address me as Glen.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Glen. I am Prince Auglia Baratonia of this country. Thank you for traveling such a great distance to visit us. I regret that we did not establish written agreements prior to your arrival, but I trust that our partnership will be beneficial and enduring for both of us.”
“Actually, the fault was ours. We were shallow to presume that there was nothing worth negotiating over in your country and attempted to attack you. I am grateful for your proposal and generous offer of deep-sea fishing and food aid. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.”
Marquis Glen was a man with pallid skin who appeared anxious and had slightly sunken cheeks. His silver hair was stiff and neatly styled in a lengthy fashion. Despite being on a ship for a week, he did not have a peculiar odor. I was so intrigued by the technology employed on his vessel that I straightened my back with a start.
As an ambassador, he tremulously shook hands with Prince Auglia and presented a formal document, akin to the letter written by His Majesty, as a certificate of fair trade. Today, the ambassador and his entourage plan to rest at the castle. In the port town, all the inns have been emptied so that the crew may take turns resting.
“We did not arrive with ten ships to simply load up on food for all. Our objective is to venture on a deep-sea fishing expedition and return with a bountiful catch. Naturally, we will be self-sufficient on the vessel as instructed. As for foo…”
“Ah, you can tell by looking at one ship. Three ships should be enough to be filled up. The remaining ships will fish out in the open sea. Additionally, there’s a commercial union in this town. I’ll make an appearance and hope to procure some provisions from the country or store.”
“We’ll utilize this port as a base for deep-sea fishing and pay a third of our catch. We’ve provided the fishermen with foreign currency that’s presently unnecessary, so I hope you’ll accept it as payment in the interim. To avert any issues, I also propose staying for a short while…”
“Of course. The journey from here to the capital city takes a day. Please begin your deep-sea fishing at once. Let’s coordinate the details at the castle… Naturally, it’s unreasonable to expect the town’s citizens to provide food, drink, and lodgings free of charge, so I appreciate your adherence to decorum. The agony of starvation is…unfathomable.
“Ah, I see. The ship that immediately stocked up on provisions will have to be sent back. Our crew has also arrived, and we’ve instructed them to heed the advice of the locals.”.
“In that case, we’ll send officials to oversee the unloading of the cargo from here. Additionally, we ought to explore expanding the port. Currently, we can only accommodate one ship at a time, which is a major inconvenience.”.
Although the conversation between His Highness Auglia and Marquis Glen was direct, they were mindful not to cause any conflicts. The men at the port were notorious for being rough, and the inhabitants from the extreme winter land were likely no different. With the sea’s unpredictable temperament, it was best to avoid any minor disagreements that could quickly escalate and sabotage the favorable agreement reached.
Observing burly men disembark one by one from vessels displaying white flags at the port, it was apparent that arguments must be avoided at all costs.
…Perhaps it would be prudent to wait until both countries have settled down before inspecting the ship’s inside.
Chapter 49: The woman’s dressing has begun
After finalizing the trade agreement with the extreme winter land, we resumed our normal activities.
Lord Balk was in charge of the minutiae of Sekisei-shaku, such as books and agreements, while His Highness Auglia discussed trade and deep-sea fishing with Marquis Glen and the king.
I was captivated by the ship designs and how they could preserve fish for a month, but eventually, I had to begin preparing for my wedding.
I was surrounded by women in my room for fittings and design discussions, from selecting fabrics to measuring my size. The queen was also present, and it was officially decided that I would wear a white dress made of Nejian silk, which had not yet been produced in Baratonia.
Even though it was a substantial expense, the queen said, “It’s a once-in-a-lifetime occasion!” and I couldn’t agree more. After all, getting married under the new Sekisei-shaku system and exchanging marriage certificates is a first for this country, and it would be wonderful to have a grand celebration.
I expressed concern about my thin platinum blonde hair and gray eyes, and how they may appear vague and indistinct in a white dress. However, everyone in the room shook their heads and dismissed my worries. They assured me that with my ethereal and pure white hair, I would look like a graceful statue.
“Listen, Claire-chan will be a stunning bride. I guarantee it. So, don’t say that you’re vague and hazy about yourself.”
“Y-Yes…”
Her Majesty clutched my hands firmly, speaking with an intense expression. I could only offer an ambiguous nod, as I truly believed my complexion was somewhat indistinct.
Yet, my spirits lifted slightly at the sight of the designer shaping the dress with paper.
Paper had become ubiquitous. The Faithnum Empire’s clothing design drawings had become excessively inconvenient without it. In the past, clothes had to be imported directly or copied from imported ones when being made.
The clothing and jewelry industries, now able to pour their overflowing creativity into paper, had produced a growing number of quality designers. They competed fiercely, making it the most vibrant market.
The city’s scenery, previously little changed from the Faithnum Empire, was gradually evolving to suit the climate of Baratonia as commoners and nobles began adopting new attire. This was a source of great joy for me.
Madame, who was slightly older than Her Majesty, was in charge of creating my wedding dress. Her design proposal featured a lavish use of “kneaded silk,” a rare material, while retaining the conservative style of the Faithnum Empire (with a few bold design elements that added a competitive edge, but caution was necessary to avoid the risk of receiving an absurd design from a less competent designer).
As the ceremony is scheduled for fall, the sleeves are embellished with lace, while gloves are eschewed, and the neck, shoulders, and decollete are adorned with lace on the classic princess-line, full skirt.
Unexpectedly, an item from the extreme winter land has arrived —— a pearl, a gem that hasn’t made much of a mark in the Faithnum Empire. It is said to be harvested from shells and is a stunning, round, white gem that complements the crepe.
Marquis Glen brought it in case of a shortage of foreign currency. The pearl is easy to process and possesses a uniform and exquisite shape. The stone’s rarity, which cannot be mined from the mine, coupled with the uniformity of the white stones in size, is remarkable.
I’ve heard that the shellfish is delectable, so I inquired about farming it. However, I was told that it’s difficult to cultivate due to their constant boat-building and attack preparations. Hunger must be the priority to address first.
A shellfish that is both mouthwatering and has gems inside… if managed efficiently, it could be a tradeable item with other countries. It’s not just the Baratonia Kingdom that has granary areas. As the frigid winter land is said to be a country isolated by snow, it may be feasible to discover something of higher commercial value in this country.
Would His Highness be surprised if I proposed going to the extreme winter land for our honeymoon? Or, before that, is it even possible to embark on a honeymoon…?
As I pondered, the design for my wedding dress came to me in a sudden epiphany.
The dress was adorned with luxurious white embroidery crafted from glossy silk threads and punctuated with lustrous pearls.
I adored the design from the depths of my heart. Even though I lacked an innate sense of beauty, the glossy silk symbolized our connection with Nejia, while the pearls represented our bond with the extreme winterland, all while retaining the classic silhouette of a wedding dress in the Faithnum Empire.
This would be a fitting outfit for the festivities in Baratonia Kingdom, which had recently gained independence and established a new regime.
Moreover, I had a hunch that His Highness Auglia might be taken aback by my appearance in such an opulent dress, and that Her Majesty would also be impressed. With a grin, I told her, “I truly love it,” and decided to keep it a surprise.
Chapter 50: Gift from His Majesty
“Has the marriage contract been finalized?!”
I burst into the General Affairs Department’s office, having received the report during my spare time from my womanly preparations. Lord Balk’s eyes widened in surprise, but he soon covered his mouth and chuckled.
I had spent the last few days grooming myself meticulously, from my skin and hair to massages, but did I really look that different? I couldn’t help but scrutinize my appearance.
“Oh, no, Claire-sama, you look so stunning now. I was just amused by how your initial words were so characteristic of you.”
“I-It’s been a while, Lord Balk. So, how’s the certificate?”
“Hehe, His Highness Auglia has already reviewed it. He’s preoccupied with his own affairs… but he assured me that there shouldn’t be any issues with the content. If you, Claire, have any requests, feel free to let meknow.”
It was an exquisite piece of paper, crafted by the finest paper factory. It was highly durable, slow to decay, and resistant to environmental changes. The texture was also pleasant, and the marriage contract, adorned with intricate calligraphy, was written on it.
Marriage Contract
As per this agreement, the undersigned individuals are legally acknowledged as wedded partners.
Signatures of royalty or Sekisei-shaku have been documented at the bottom as witnesses.
There are three essential provisions outlined in the contract:
To love and cherish one another.
To support and aid one another.
To have faith and trust in each other.
If any of these requirements are unfulfilled, the marriage contract can be revoked via a divorce document, which must be signed and submitted. In such an instance, mediation by royalty or Sekisei-shaku is mandatory, and any false or misleading statements are strictly prohibited.
☐ Date Signature Box
It may be a simple document, but it is worthwhile to preserve the form of a couple in Baratonia. While it requires some effort, it also strengthens the marital contract and eliminates situations where individuals cannot divorce due to societal reputation concerns.
Undoubtedly, it is impossible to continue as a couple without upholding these three provisions.
Even for political marriages among the nobility, those who engage in extramarital affairs are viewed with disdain.
Naturally, political marriages were documented separately, and these details were meticulously outlined in the laws and regulations upheld by the Sekisei-shaku.
Although the three most significant elements should take precedence, among the aristocracy, some were still unable to wed their true love due to financial constraints or the desire to assert their influence.
As a result, there were no provisions forbidding infidelity. If they could coexist through mutual deliberation, empathy, and faith, it was not the place of others to pass judgment.
After contemplating the matter, I was on the verge of re-evaluating the requirements when something caught my eye.
The date field had already been filled out.
“Why is the date already filled in?”
“It’s a gift from His Majesty. He proclaimed that day a national holiday.”
“What?!”
Although I anticipated that the wedding alone would be an ostentatious affair, I never anticipated that it would result in a national holiday…
“Thus far, common folk only celebrated events such as the harvest or fishing festival. With the new system, new forms of celebration will arise.”
“I-Indeed… as the people’s lives suddenly shift with this novel legislation, they will require additional reasons to rejoice.”
“Exactly. So please accept it.”
“…I have a foreboding feeling. What is the name of the holiday?”
I asked, noticing my surprise. Lord Balk tilted his head with a hint of amusement.
“Are you absolutely sure you want to know? There is no going back once said
“If I end up disliking it, I will go and pay my respects to His Majesty.”
“…Well, it’s not a bad name at all. I am certain you will find it appealing. ——The Festival of Promises.”
“The Festival of Promises…”
Lord Balk lowered his gaze and nodded deeply.
“This wedding marks the end of the war of independence and the peace treaty. It is a marriage that has been transformed into a promise called a contract, creating a new system and fostering closer ties with other countries such as Nejia and the extreme winter land. All of these aspects are included in the name that everyone in the kingdom is familiar with…The Festival of Promises.”
His words caused my forehead to flush. I never considered myself a sentimental person, yet even though I had only recently been married, it felt like an eternity ago.
“That is wonderful. On that day, regardless of their relationship, people from Nejia and the extreme winter land can participate in the festival, correct?”
“Of course. You are the one who brought us together.”
Chapter 51: Night Before the Wedding
After completing numerous preparations, tomorrow is finally the day of the wedding.
In a corner of the room, a wedding gown sits atop a mannequin. Originally, my father, who represents the Faithnum Empire, was supposed to attend and officiate the ceremony. However, he cannot enter the Baratonia Kingdom at present, and it is unlikely that anyone from the Empire will be invited to the palace.
There is a tinge of sadness. It’s a wonderful country, filled with good people, and I am happy that my connections with others have deepened. Each day is fulfilling and enjoyable, and I have so much to be grateful for.
Having dinner with Prince Auglia every night and taking tea together is also delightful. Although our relationship is pure, we have gradually grown closer in our hearts, even holding hands. Regardless of how busy we are, we never miss our 7 PM dinner and tea time.
Back at the palace of the Faithnum Empire, I was lonely and belittled. Now, I can laugh about it, but back then, I was considered a “failure of lady education.” Nevertheless, the knowledge I gained from that experience has proved to be incredibly valuable in the land of Baratonia.
I am content, and I believe it wasn’t all for naught. When I told young Prince Auglia to “be strong enough to laugh,” I was actually encouraging myself to become strong enough to laugh too. I feel that I am fighting my own battle in my own way.
Despite my newfound strength and laughter, I still feel a sense of desolation.
Baratonia Kingdom is now my country, and I have accepted it as such.
I entered into a marriage as a sacrifice and a hostage, willingly taking on the role of a sacrificial lamb for my homeland. But I am not afraid. It’s not death that frightens me, but the lack of anyone attempting to kill me, even though I am in such a vulnerable position.
In fact, they protect me. The only one who ever attempted to end my life was… my birth parent.
What is this loneliness that I feel? It’s not a void, but rather a feeling of solitude that washes over me on the eve of my wedding.
I have been repeating the words “this is my country” to myself, but do I truly belong here in Baratonia Kingdom?
No, that’s not it.
I just… longed to hear the words “congratulations.”
“Fuh…!”
Once I realized this, I could not stop myself from crying. My vision blurred as I sat on the bed and stared blankly at my wedding dress. Tears flowed freely, melting the delicate fabric.
‘Congratulations on your wedding.’ ‘Be happy.’ These are the words I yearned to hear from my family back in the Faithnum Empire, where I was born and raised. But it is an unattainable dream. I stopped a war by threatening my own parents and using myself as a pawn.
Despite my best efforts to forget my past, I am unable to deny the depth of my familial ties. Even though I have no fond memories to cherish, is blood really this strong?
“Excessive weeping could mar your countenance tomorrow.”
“…! Gauche…!”
“Shh! If it’s discovered that I’m here in the middle of the night, visiting a woman on the eve of her wedding, His Highness Auglia will have my head.”
“…Fu, true. Fufu.”
In the dimly lit chamber, only the sound of Gauche’s voice could be heard, receding into the darkness outside the slightly ajar window.
“Claire-sama, you must learn to rely on His Highness Auglia during difficult times.”
“Oh…but, I don’t want to burden him…”
“Rest assured, he’ll be honored to turn the frown of a woman he adores into a smile. It’s a matter of great pride for him.”
Gauche’s voice mingled with my feeble words. I refrained from approaching the window, yet he seemed to hear my faint voice from where I sat.
“We Nejia excel at espionage, and we’re also involved in “other matters”. The operative team comprises both males and females. Children fathered by men are taken away, as their skin color reflects their Nejia heritage. The state raises these children, who are unaware of their parentage. Some develop ties within the country, forming bonds with others who are not their kin.”
“Hmm… perhaps Gauche could be the illegitimate offspring of some foreign land?”
“It’s plausible. People like us are often used as pawns by the royalty and nobility. As for merchants, hah, they couldn’t even dream of affording us.”
My tears were gone before I knew it as he told me about his life. Despite the gravity of the situation, my inquisitiveness overpowered my emotions.
“Well, you don’t have to worry about being spoiled by His Highness Auglia. Since you’re still unwed, you’re stuck with me.”
“Well…I still have so much to learn.”
I often think there was an atmosphere where Gauche smiled bitterly while he looked at me.
“My mother used to serve in the active unit… well, it’s not proper for me to say this to you, Claire-sama, but the emperor is still the emperor, right? He’s only wed to the empress. But it wouldn’t make sense if he had only one consort, right? That’s where my mother came in, hailing from another vassal nation and assuming the identity of a nobleman’s daughter before returning to Nejia. That’s how I came to be.”
I was taken aback. To be more precise, I was astounded. I didn’t know how to articulate it, but if what he said was true, then Gauche was my…
“My… older brother?”
I gasped.
“Well, most likely. At least, in terms of blood.”
he affirmed.
I thought that Gauche was talking about how the people of Nejia are all family not by blood but by connection. But the words that came out seemed to make sense, even though they had no proof or credibility.
“Claire-sama, perhaps just for today, I can tell you.”
With a mixture of surprise and understanding, I held my mouth with both hands. I was listening to Gauche’s words with a feeling that I wanted to scream, or even kill my breath.
“I promise to always be by your side, but please prioritize your new family. Congratulations on your wedding. I look forward to seeing you in all your beauty tomorrow. Now, please rest and sleep well.”
“Gauche…!”
Before I could say thank you, it seemed like he swung the branch like the wind and left the window without a trace. His voice is no longer heard.
Although he was gone, I still felt connected to him. To my blood-related family and a new family that I met, whom I can’t publicly acknowledge, but who had promised to protect me. He encouraged me to put my new family first and take care of them.
The loneliness that had haunted me was gone. I followed the instructions of my secret ‘older brother’ and used a cool, damp towel to soothe my eyes before drifting off to sleep.
Tomorrow was my wedding day, and everything was new. It would be the day that I officially became a member of the Baratonia Kingdom.
Chapter 52: The Kingdom of Baratonia’s ‘Festival of Promises’ and Weddings
I woke up to find my eyes weren’t swollen as I had expected, likely due to following Gauche’s advice to sleep with a cold gaze. If my eyes were swollen, I would have had to endure the maids’ harsh taunting.
I rose early, before Gwenna and her group arrived, and refreshed myself by washing my face in the washbasin. Looking at my revitalized reflection in the mirror, I grinned and whispered, “Good”
The ceremony was scheduled for the afternoon. After a light breakfast, the maids appeared and meticulously groomed me.
I thought that two weeks of polishing would have been enough, but apparently, I still needed to be polished. Frankly, it felt like a waste of time, especially considering the mountain of work that still lay ahead.
In reality, it was only necessary to polish for special occasions. Even so, I was being pampered far more than I had been in my homeland.
But a wedding ceremony was indeed a special event, particularly mine with His Highness Auglia today. Although it may not be as elaborate as Sekisei-shaku, it involved signing the marriage contract and presenting ourselves in front of numerous guests, toasting to our love, and distributing holiday treats to various offices, declaring it as the “Festival of Promises” and making it a new national holiday.
The marriage of royalty alone hardly leaves a lasting impression on the public. However, if it’s turned into a grand celebration, it becomes a different story.
Festivities are a joyous occasion for the common folk and also an excellent opportunity to introduce the marriage contract beforehand. This will enable the people to gradually get accustomed to the idea.
Previously, marriages were conducted verbally. However, the newlyweds will now have two years to take the Sekisei-shaku procedures, obtain the necessary documents from the office, and resubmit their contract.
As I pondered over these matters, my relaxing full-body massage and milk bath came to an end. I cannot afford to be complacent now and must steel myself as I sit in front of the mirror.
My once hunchbacked posture, deemed a disgrace to ladylike conduct, has improved considerably, and my sitting stance now appears more refined…or so I think. Though I’ve never given dancing much thought, my etiquette is decent, and I have no trouble conversing in Baratonia. Today, I’ll adorn myself in finery, sign the contract, smile, and stand by His Highness Auglia.
The denizens of the capital were hurrying to the palace’s open gardens today, where food and drink were laid out, and everyone, except for the busy serving staff at my finishing party, would revel in the festivities. While some folks might prefer setting up their stalls in the city, they could avail themselves of free victuals and beverages at the palace, and the prospect of a massive throng was likely.
The kitchen would be bustling today, with the cooks from neighboring eateries hard at work preparing the fare. Merchants would likewise rake in a fortune selling alcohol.
Oops, my mind had wandered again, but when I snapped out of it, my reflection in the mirror was unrecognizable, thanks to the impeccable makeup.
“Hmm… What enchantment did you use?”
“It’s just makeup… Every time you’re vague and talk about yourself, I’ve been researching until today. How about it? Are you still vague?”
Melissa placed her hand on my shoulder from behind and peeked at my face, exulting in her victory.
The maids behind me giggled, and I wondered when I had become their guinea pig…?!
The outcome was astonishingly stunning. The eyebrows were adorned with a hint of dark gold, and the eye area was impeccably defined with a dark blue shade that complemented the white dress. The makeup was skillfully designed to accentuate my ethereal appearance, without resorting to the overused and clichéd red color. The eyelid was coated with a sprinkle of silver-speckled ice blue eyeshadow, and a light purple blush was delicately applied to the cheeks, not too thick, just enough to hint at a rosy flush.
The lips were adorned with a charmingly glossy reddish-purple shade, with a touch of peach undertones.
My long and slender platinum blonde hair was elegantly tied up, embellished with pearls and silver hair accessories, resembling a natural crown.
As I stood upright, clad in a corset and dress, Gwenna brought a delicate silver tiara placed on a pedestal.
The tiara was adorned with a clear blue Lapis Lazuli stone that glimmered brilliantly as it caught the light. The stone was not only aesthetically pleasing but also durable, making it a perfect match for the day’s makeup.
“This tiara is a gift from His Majesty and Her Majesty the Queen, Prince Julius. Originally, it was supposed to be encrusted with diamonds, but after consulting with a jeweler, it was made with this stone. This is the only tiara that belongs to you, Claire-sama. Do you know the significance of the Lapis Lazuli stone?”
With my dress secured tightly at the nape of my neck, I shook my head gently to keep my hair in place.
“I heard it’s called the eternal vow. The gem merchant who trades directly with the producing country says it’s often used as a wedding ring in its place of origin.”
“Well, as for wedding rings…Ah, yes, wedding rings and engagement rings are popular in the Faithnum Empire, but in the Baratonia Kingdom, such customs do not exist. They only care about the paperwork… No, that’s not right…It’s very nice.”
“We’ll secure the veil with this tiara. We’ll guide you to the venue to avoid stepping on the hem of your dress.”
“Claire-sama, please don’t get too excited or let your curiosity get the best of you and run off.”
“I wonder what people think the moment they see you.”
With Gwenna and Melissa, who I’ve known the longest, and the maids in the room, I shared laughter and jokes.
Wearing a delicate lace veil and with my hair styled atop the tiara, I was finally complete as a bride.
Reflecting on my journey, I’ve married into this country and have experienced so much. Every day was fresh and enjoyable…Yesterday, someone who has been a tremendous source of support told me that I should prioritize creating a new family, starting with their existence.
The commencement of the new Baratonia Kingdom marked a new beginning in my life as Claire Baratonia.
Guided by the maids, I was led to the ceremony venue — the castle rooftop that had been transformed into a green square, completely unfamiliar to me. Despite the challenging climb up the long staircase with my back supported, arms hugged, and the hem of my dress held, I somehow found myself gaining strength as I busily moved, able to ascend without any breaks.
As I arrived, His Majesty, Her Majesty, His Highness Julius, and His Highness Auglia, all adorned in ceremonial attire, were waiting with smiles before a contract paper was placed in front of His Majesty, in addition to the nobles of the Baratonia Kingdom.
As the Baratonia nobles rose from their ornate chairs in unison, my eyes met with Lord Balk, who smiled at me somewhat wistfully.
As I advanced through the nobles, guided by the maid holding the hem of my dress, Prince Auglia’s radiant smile welcomed me.
When I drew near enough, I was gently pulled towards him, just as he had done when first inviting me into his carriage.
“I am confident that I can smile no matter what situation I find myself in, as long as I am with you. Will you do me the honor of becoming my bride, Claire?”
He asked with a bright and warm expression.
I feel the same way. His Highness never tried to reject anything I tried to do, even when I struggled. He taught me the importance of taking breaks and encouraged me to become stronger and supported me along the way.
“Of course, Your Highness. I came here to be your wife.”
As we stood together, His Majesty proceeded to read the marriage contract.
“If you agree to these three conditions, please sign here.”
“Yes.”
Prince Auglia and I signed the contract one after the other. Under our two signatures, His Majesty signed as a guarantor of the contract.
“Hereby, as the wife of Auglia Baratonia, I welcome Claire Faithnum and proclaim the marriage between Princess Claire Baratonia, and Prince Auglia Baratonia!”
The prominent nobles of Baratonia, who had been observing the proceedings, offered their blessings with thunderous applause.
I was now Claire Baratonia.
I felt as if Gauche was watching from the shadows of the rooftop garden, but he vanished in an instant. It seemed that he had kept his word and watched over me.
As I was about to burst into tears, overwhelmed with emotions, His Highness Auglia’s smile caught my eye. We stood on the flower-and-ribbon-adorned platform before the assembled crowd beneath the castle, waving and smiling, as the people cheered and celebrated our union.
Chapter 53: Newlywed’s wedding night
The sounds of revelry from the garden still echoed outside the window, while the bonfire cast flickering shadows on the tree branches.
Unlike the first time I attended a feast in the Baratonia Kingdom, I I had to participate in the post-wedding banquet while wearing a tightly-laced corset, so I couldn’t indulge in the food. His Highness Auglia and I, as the main characters, had to leave the party early.
As I sat in the room, waiting for our wedding night to begin, I suddenly realized the significance of the occasion, and my mind went blank. When Gwenna and the others instructed me to change out of my wedding dress and take a bath, I felt a mixture of embarrassment and excitement.
I requested a cup of milky tea, but even that had grown cold. I had yet to even share a kiss with my husband, and I couldn’t fathom what was to come.
Although Gwenna and the others instructed me to wait in the room, my restlessness and nerves made it impossible to relax, and I gradually drifted off to sleep. This was a bad situation.
My mind wouldn’t stop racing, a rare occurrence for me. When I ceased to think, drowsiness took over.
I briefly considered taking the round pill that Gauche had given me earlier, but it was meant for fatigue recovery. If I took it now, I might sleep too deeply.
As I contemplated the expression to wear while receiving His Highness Auglia, a knock on the door interrupted my thoughts.
“Wha! Yes, please come in!”
I responded with a well-composed voice as His Highness Auglia strolled into the room, smiling belatedly.
He, too, was dressed in pajamas. Though we typically shared tea together every evening, his presence felt unusual this time.
“Claire, I apologize for dropping by unannounced… Are you feeling nervous?”
“…Yes. I’m sorry, Your Highness.”
I hastened to place the teacups on the table and rose to welcome him, my face flushed with anxiety. I shouldn’t be nervous, or more precisely, my resistance is nearly zero. Yet, for some reason, it’s different when it comes to His Highness. A plethora of thoughts raced through my mind, such as how a political marriage might have been preferable.
“You needn’t apologize. Come on, sit down.”
Despite the circumstances, His Highness Auglia beamed genially, clasping my hand as he took a spot on the bed and motioned for me to join him.
Although I assumed I had grown accustomed to holding hands and having my head patted, I was utterly mistaken. This was distinct. I trembled slightly.
“Claire, don’t be frightened. And let’s drop the formalities of ‘Your Highness.’ We’re married now… aren’t we?”
Auglia, gently taking hold of my trembling hand, pulled me close with his other hand, enveloping me in his arms.
His broad chest, warm hands, and my racing heart made me feel a gamut of emotions. In our nervousness, we clung to each other until we became accustomed to each other’s presence.
(I’ve calmed down… I’ve accepted Auglia-sama…)
“I once had a ‘mentor’. You understand, don’t you?”
“… It would be unnatural if you hadn’t. After all, as the crown prince, you need to know what you’re doing.”
“Yeah. But you know, I believe it was a lesson. My heart was about to burst from nervousness, but what I love is… you.”
We parted slightly and gazed into each other’s eyes. My face must have been flushed, but I no longer felt confused or anxious. Only his words, whispered closely to me as if carried away by the heat, resounded in my mind.
“Claire, I love you. I fell in love with you since the day I met you. And now, I can finally marry you. I love you and won’t let you go.”
“I also respect Prince Auglia… I can no longer express it in words.”
It was hard to express. The more words we exchanged, the more my feelings for Auglia-sama overflowed.
As he whispered, “Yes, that’s right,” and his big, warm hand caressed my cheek, I closed my eyes and surrendered myself completely.
“We’ve already tied the knot and made it official, so why don’t we take a honeymoon?”
“What do you mean?”
It was during tea time, roughly a week after our wedding ceremony, when he brought it up.
Initially, I had anticipated being trained to become a bride shortly after arriving in the country. However, I ended up getting entangled in national affairs instead. Even though I had taken a few days off after the ceremony, I was inundated with tasks like sifting through proposals for the examination system, determining the timeline and how to announce it, and working hard to construct facilities for those eager to learn. That’s why I was taken aback when he suddenly suggested a couple’s excursion and asked for clarification.
“Yes…I think the present state of Baratonia is all thanks to you, Claire. The country has made remarkable strides in this brief span of time. Plus, we were able to avoid going to war.”
“Well, I simply did what I could.”
“That’s the beauty of it, don’t you think? Haha, we’ve always relied on you. Nonetheless, I reckon we’ve learned to stand on our own two feet a bit. Therefore, after consulting my father, I’ve been considering a two-week journey to the northern region opposite the Faithnum Empire… to visit various countries.”
As one travels north from the Baratonia Kingdom, they come across countries where winter descends and snow blankets the landscape. In some of these winter lands, it’s winter all year round. The mere thought of it piqued my interest, and my eyes shone with excitement.
“Are you interested?”
“Very much so!”
“I had a feeling you would be. This will be more just a honeymoon trip——a journey for the both of us. I’m grateful for everything you’ve done thus far and what you’ll continue to do. So, I was thinking we could make the most of our honeymoon and explore different countries.”
Two weeks may not seem like a long time, but I’m a bit of a homebody. No matter how many travelogues or historical documents I read, nothing compares to the allure of experiencing a foreign land firsthand.
Moreover, the Baratonia Kingdom remains partially uncharted, and there are neighboring countries with whom we have business dealings that I would love to visit. I don’t think there will be any objections if we inform them of our intention to go on a honeymoon trip.
However, the issue of escorting loomed over my thoughts. Friendly countries may pretend to be cordial, but our country was once a vassal of the Faithnum Empire and now operates as an independent state, our intentions unclear to outsiders.
Bringing a sizable escort could be interpreted as a precursor to making trouble. However, it’s not possible for the Crown Prince and Crown Princess to travel without an escort.
“I can sense what you’re pondering. You’re worried about the escort, aren’t you?”
“Well, I’m open to traveling, but I also think it might be best to remain within the confines of the Baratonia Kingdom…”
The perception of the Baratonia Kingdom as a nation that instigates wars is prevalent since it has had no significant interaction with other countries. It was a vassal of the Faithnum Empire, so for them, it served as a shield. Even now, it still serves that purpose, but having just attained independence from being a dependent nation has weakened its defenses.
“Yes, considering how we are perceived by other countries, it’s possible that we’re viewed as a significant threat.”
Auglia-sama’s smile was faint as he concurred, “Indeed.”
“When I asked Julius about this, he was enthusiastic and exclaimed, ‘I will protect you!’ However, it was absurd for both the Crown Prince and the Prince to leave the country and venture into unknown territory. Although I am grateful that he is willing to do so, I am currently in the process of selecting guards. Typically, when royalty travels, most countries provide around 20 guards. At most, they may prepare gifts, but there is no hostility. So even if we travel to various countries, it will only be to two neighboring nations.”
While I would relish the opportunity to immerse myself in unfamiliar cultures outside the region, the exorbitant cost makes me believe that it isn’t the right time for such an adventure.
The decision of whether to politely request a deferment or take advantage of this opportunity after getting married remained a quandary.
“However, there is another option…”
“What is it? If it’s something that’s safe and doesn’t require a lot of money…”
“We could rent one of the ships from the extreme winter land and set sail.”
My hands involuntarily clasped together in excitement. The prospect of exploring the high seas filled me with a sense of wonder.
“But when I mentioned it to Marquis Glen… he rejected the idea.”
I must have looked crestfallen because Auglia-sama suppressed a smile and shook his head.
“Can I at least know the reason?”
“Apparently, the sea is an entirely different world. Even experienced sailors can be thrown from the ship during storms. So, Marquis Glen and his group only ventured along the nearby coast.”
The thought of risking my life made it difficult to say “I want to go!” with ease. However, it would be safer to explore neighboring countries.
Against human foes, a guard would be helpful, but against the forces of nature, humans are powerless. As the Crown Princess of the Baratonia Kingdom, I must be content with merely boarding the ship when it’s docked in the port.
“Nevertheless, the sea is an entirely different world… I’m truly curious about the fishermen’s experiences. I’m positive it would make for a captivating book. There would be those who long for it and those who fear it… I’d like to have an adventure full of danger and excitement somehow.”
“Claire? Can we get back to discussing our honeymoon?”
“Oh…! Yes, I’m sorry. I was caught up thinking about the sea.”
“Speaking of which… let’s save that for later, once the country is more settled. They’re still in the midst of our first deep-sea fishing expedition, and the outcome will determine whether we can officially exchange food, fish, pearls, lumber, and shipbuilding techniques with Marquis Glen. Not to mention, you were interested in the expedition.”
“…you can tell? Yes, but I don’t have the status to do anything dangerous.”
“So what do we do? I believe Claire has done more than enough for us to visit the two neighboring countries. My father, myself, and probably everyone at the palace would feel the same way. The introduction of paper and printing plates was your doing, and the number of medical books and doctors has increased. I apologize for having little time to spare.”
“The issue lies in the escort and conducting the visit with decorum. I’ll think about it… Auglia-sama, thank you.”
In actuality, he probably planned a long distance honeymoon, but I’m now knowledgeable about the country’s internal affairs. If he compelled me to participate in a honeymoon that I considered pointless, I might have become angry.
He converses with me respectfully, placing his trust and reliance in me. Such thoughtfulness brings me joy.
Sitting beside Auglia-sama, I clasped his hand and declared, “I’ll try to think of it in the cheapest way possible!”, undertaking a new mission.
I sensed a wry grin directed towards me at those words, but perhaps it was simply my imagination.
Based on the conversation from last night, it was decided that we were going on a trip to two neighboring countries, so I decided to research these countries that are located north of the Baratonia Kingdom.
We can’t take too much time. It’s a honeymoon trip, so there’s a certain amount of leeway, so we want to leave at the latest within two weeks.
Still, even with just the wedding contract and Sekisei-shaku, we’re using quite a budget. If we have to create exams or schools in the future, it will cost even more. But the income after penetration will be big and managing the headcount registry will become much easier. So it’s not wrong to invest money now because in the long run, it will be worth it.
That’s why, even though it’s for personal use… it’s still the honeymoon trip of the prince and princess… but we shouldn’t overspend the budget.
Consider bringing something that is surplus in this country and valued in the country you are visiting as a souvenir. We cannot bring anything that cannot be reduced or anything that would be embarrassing to bring. If it can be reduced, it would be a souvenir for the visit, but bringing something that is not appreciated could lead to a rift between countries.
“So, I would like to borrow Nejia’s wisdom.”
“Claire-sama… I do plan to take a break after work, but I’m working now. I’ll go to the usual place later, so please wait a little.”
The citizens of Nejia work in the palace warehouse and other places. Women seem to do laundry and washing, while men do more manual labor.
So, when I showed up at the warehouse, I was surprised by most of the laborers, but Gauche himself was smiling wryly as if he knew.
I apologize for causing a commotion by accidentally showing up and I thought about the time spent on Gauche’s questioning and answering, so I said “sorry” with my eyes and left the warehouse.
I might have been a little too relaxed because I was in the palace, so I frequently visited the workplace of the civil servants and helped them with their work. But, a royal family member showing up in the warehouse was probably rare, even for me.
Sure enough, when I returned to my room, Gwenna and Melissa scolded me severely. I have to remember that not many people know about my relationship with the Nejia. My curiosity always makes me forget to act properly.
“I’m sorry, I won’t go anymore. Today I will stay in my room quietly, so please, don’t tell Auglia-sama about it…?”
With hands clasped, eyebrows lowered, and eyes moist, I pleaded, and Gwenna and Melissa looked at me with surprised faces.
These two have been taking care of me since I arrived in this country. Of course, they were also aware that this was all just an act, and they were disappointed that I had learned some weird tricks.
“You don’t have to do that, I’ll keep quiet anyway. But, are you really not going anymore?”
“And, if the news spreads from the lower ranks to the higher ranks, we can’t cover it up, not from us.”
“Oh, come on!”
This way, it is inevitable that Auglia-sama will become angry. Rather, he might be disgusted.
The real relationship between Gauche and me…that we are siblings…is an open secret, but I also feel like keeping it secret for some reason. Maybe that’s because Gauche is a true national of Nejia and the chief of the Shadows of Nejia. I feel like it would hurt his pride, so I chose to accept being scolded.
Of course, infidelity is not suspected. Auglia-sama is tolerant in that regard, but sometimes it’s strange when he says things like “are you not looking elsewhere?” or “cheating is not allowed.”
As for me, I am a failure of the education of a proper lady. There is no such thing as a lover of such things, and so far the only person in this country who has appealed to me as a love interest has been Auglia-sama.
His Highness Julius’s respect, Lord Balk is just amused, and the only other deep connection I have is Gauche, but he knows that he is related by blood.
Until I obtain information as a souvenir, I will reflect for the time being and make a list of what is left over as a selling point of this country.
Chapter 56: Sold in the Kingdom of Balatonia
“So, I’m thinking of finding a souvenir that won’t put too much pressure on the national treasury but will still be appreciated. But if I don’t know the country I’m visiting, I won’t know what will be appreciated, right? Saving is important, but being appreciated is the most important thing, so I want Gauche to teach me what you know.”
“Ah, I see. When you get married, you go on a honeymoon… Well, that’s how it goes, right? We’ll secretly tag along as security, so it’s okay to cut back a little. Claire-sama is the top priority, after all. We also have a duty as Nejia to protect her.”
“Oh, that’s helpful… So, I was thinking of what is currently surplus in this country, would you take a look?”
“Hmmm… I see, interesting… Ah, you missed something.”
I presented the list I had written to Gauche, who was perched on the tree branches outside the window, his usual relaxed self. He skimmed through it with a countenance that seemed to suggest it was acceptable, but his smile quickly dissipated.
“Did I miss something?! Is there anything that seems like it would be appreciated and that we have surplus in our country?!”
“Yes, there is. ——Jewelry.”
I rolled my eyes and leaned forward with my hands on the window sill. Despite being told by Gauche to be careful and come back, my body drew back, but that was unexpected.
“Now, this country is just independent. So Claire-sama might have missed it, but Baratonia Kingdom is only trading with the mining country and Seanapse country. Or rather, acting as a mediator, right? Now we’re delivering food to extreme winter land, and although the food is not well received, the arts are well received. I think that jewelry worn by royalty is well received in any country. Especially sets of platinum brushes with embedded stones and hand mirrors, or necklaces and earring sets if they are displayed and used for national events.
I thought deeply. That’s right.
Until now, the jewelry obtained through trade was handed over to Faithnum Empire as the best quality. Baratonia Kingdom was a vassal state and everything was prioritized for Faithnum Empire.
However, as a location, all the jewelry obtained through trade is selected by Baratonia Kingdom and sold to Faithnum Empire at the wholesale price. Although tariffs are imposed, the budget is still used to continue the relationship with Seanapse country and the mining country.
It can’t be good anymore. By continuing regular trade, we can maintain friendly relations. The mining country also had ink, so the amount of coal we can unload from them has increased, and we are still buying and processing semi-precious stones in Seanapse country.
And now, among the current national budget, it is a budget for ‘maintaining relationships between nations’. No one wants their livelihood to suddenly disappear. Just like when Seanapse country and the mining country were in between, Baratonia kingdom needed to purchase and trade.
When you think about it, there is certainly some left over. If you make a special order, you can get a special item for the same amount of money with less resources than you usually order.
“Are both of them kingdoms, I wonder?”
“Yes, they are. And for royalty, it’s their job to decorate their country in the most gorgeous way. Daily necessities like jewelry and expensive artworks will be appreciated in any country.”
“Thank you! I’ll talk about it in that direction right away! I’ll have to pay special allowances to the Seanapse craftsmen and have them make it quickly…”
“I don’t think that’s necessary though.”
I was thinking about how much time I would need, when Gauche shook his head to stop that thought.
“It’s a country of artisans, isn’t it? No craftsman would take his priced work of art to the daily trade. Just buy what’s already made, and if you buy it with the priced gems of the mineral country, that should be fine. Most craftsmen are loaded with such things.”
“Is that how it is?”
“Yes, that’s how it is.”
In Nejia, they only bring out the finest product, called silk, during weddings. In terms of being a country of craftsmen, Nejia is the same.
So, accepting Gauche’s words fully, I will try to talk to His Highness Auglia.
“Thank you, Gauche. It was very helpful.”
“No, no. Let the guard (me) speak too. That’s my specialty.”
With that, Gauche kicked a branch, landed quietly on the ground, and walked away leisurely.
Chapter 57: Discussions before honeymoon planning, starting
“So, with that being said, I thought I would consult with Gauche who has a world map, and ask if this type of souvenir would be appreciated. Also, I would like the Shadows of Nejia to be a part of the escort.
“I see… I understand about the escort. We’ll bring a reasonable number so as not to raise suspicion, but I think our budget will be significantly reduced. Buying the jewelry is a good idea since it will save time. While it would be nice to bring jewelry from our own country, I think art pieces like Seanapse’s works will be well received in any country.
During our usual evening tea time, I showed Auglia-sama the plan we had compiled during the day, and he nodded in agreement.
“That’s good… I thought Auglia-sama was knowledgeable about neighboring countries, but I assume you’re busy with your daily duties before the trip? I just go to the General Affairs Department and work as I please… I’m really looking forward to this trip with Auglia-sama.”
“Yeah, I’m happy too, Claire. But I don’t think it’s a good idea to show your face at the warehouse.”
He smiled at me and nailed me. I guess a report had been made, and I felt disappointed and dropped my shoulders.
“I got too excited…”
“I knew that you were curious, but… I’m just a little bit jealous that you visit Gauche’s place but not my office.”
“Jealous?”
Come to think of it, I haven’t told Auglia-sama that Gauche is my blood-related older brother. I had that consciousness, so I ended up speaking casually, but this is getting complicated to talk about.
First of all, Gauche has lived as a citizen of Nejia, and works with pride.
If I tell him that Gauche is my older brother, the brother-in-law of the crown prince, the Baratonia Kingdom must acknowledge and either publicly announce or give Gauche a certain position. It’s necessary because of the status.
Gauche doesn’t want that. Also, he is the leader of the Shadows of Nejia. Standing out too much is not good for anyone.
Living as a hidden straw mat in Baratonia as a noble, rather than in Nejia… if he becomes a Duke by having the blood related to the royal family… If he has to live that way, the Shadows of Nejia will gather around Gauche.
Even though it’s a sensitive time as we’ve just become independent and are still aware of the distance between us and other countries, and with the recent tension of possibly being attacked by the extreme winter land, there is also growing distrust among the citizens and nobles of the Baratonia Kingdom.
“Um, Auglia-sama.”
“Yeah, what is it?”
I held Auglia-sama’s hand with both of my hands, faced him with a serious expression, looked straight into his sunset-colored eyes and pleaded with all my heart in a sincere voice.
“For my entire life, I won’t allow myself to have any social activities with anyone other than Auglia-sama… I may dance, but I will not allow a single kiss.”
“…Haa… Being natural is scary.”
“Natural? What do you mean?”
Auglia-sama, who sighed and dropped his shoulders while holding his forehead with his free hand, smiled bitterly and tried to hide his words, then softly touched my cheek.
Ah, the heat of this palm is melting my thoughts.
With my eyes slowly closed, I let my cheek be embraced by the palm and just accepted the approaching lips.
In order to purchase a great art piece from Seanapse, I am to compile the documents to the mining kingdom of Dragnate, seeking precious stones of equal rarity as the previous transactions.
I visited the bureaucracy’s workplace again and, after consulting with the personnel involved in the trade, I made a budget for purchasing enough rare stones suitable for the art pieces to be sent to two countries within the next three months’ budget. In the meantime, the trade will only be conducted between merchants, and the trade between countries will be stopped for three months, as agreed in the contract.
The trade between merchants has a higher tariff than between countries, which means that better goods will be passed on to merchants. I also got an understanding from the Chamber of Commerce. Looking ahead, it should not be a bad trade.
The merchants are now thriving. This is because the country has purchased food that they have been stocking up on.
Although the tariffs will be high for a while, more direct transactions will increase and good precious stones may be widely sold in the country, where the artistic level has also risen. There are also some people who want to work as jewelry designers independently, after quitting the papermaking workshop.
Therefore, young people who want to work at papermaking workshops are emerging from various places, and the flow of people has become much more fluid.
Now is a good opportunity to teach literacy and numeracy as it is following the trend, but it is impossible to travel to other countries under the guise of a honeymoon immediately after getting married. If you think about it as a once-in-a-lifetime chance, you might have to entrust it to Lord Balk to some extent.
“I’m sorry I threw literacy and numeracy into the mix.”
“Throwing? We have received plenty of ideas. First, the country should build facilities to guarantee the livelihood of those who have become unable to work due to injury or old age, teach them letters and numbers, and then spread it to children… considering that much, there is nothing like throwing into the mix. All we have to do is move a little money and people.”
However, it is not that simple, as I understand.
I know that there are factions among the nobles who are dissatisfied with spreading knowledge to the common people. I can feel that they do not think well of me either.
I wonder if I can call them conservatives.
Women doing such things…, I think they are thought of as such. Apparently, it is said that I am mixed in with men, what am I doing. To put it more frankly, they say I am impudent.
In the Faithnum Empire, such gazes were familiar, so I didn’t care because I only read books and materials without speaking out, but now I am working to gradually change the country’s operation and reform and to reconcile with the budget as my job.
Even so, it seems to still feel like a sudden change. It can’t be helped, but I hope that the Sekisei-shaku will penetrate (spread) quickly.
First, I sent one copy of the Sekisei Sakui Sho to each government office so that the officials from each place can take the test one by one.
It seems there are some people who are reading it with interest.
It’s good to change little by little. First from those who can, and then as more people come, we will create a place to take official tests and study… Thinking about it that way, it may be a good thing that I go on this trip.
“Claire-sama? So when will you go to the Dragnate Kingdom to purchase?”
“Oh, yes. I’ll go tomorrow. His Highness Aglia said there’s a lot to take care of before the trip, so I will go with Melissa and Gwenna.”
“Hmm…”
My words made Lord Balk think for a moment and then he said he wanted to delay my departure by two days.
“I don’t mind, but… why? We’re on friendly terms, aren’t we?
“That may be true, but it is not proper for Her Highness the Crown Princess to be guarded by only two women. The Dragnate Kingdom is a mining country. The roughness of the sea men and their temperament has not changed, and the merchants there are even more cunning than our own merchants. The goods they handle are also very valuable.”
“That is…”
Lord Balk laughed awkwardly and tilted his head lightly.
“It’s not that Claire-sama doesn’t have the ability. When the other side is bluffing, something must be in place to match it. And then…”
As Lord Balk cut his words meaningfully, even I listened with a serious face to his next words.
“If it was found out that I let her go on a shopping trip without even one of the male guards, I would be severely scolded by Prince Auglia.”
Although he always had a smiling face, His Highness Auglia surprisingly had a strong will and was emotional.
With a serious face, I nodded firmly.
“Lord Balk still has a lot of work to do here. Please bring a tough and rough looking guard.”
“Understood.”
Chapter 59: Guards and negotiator
Lord Balk chose two particularly large men from the Royal Guard, and brought along three men. There were two guards and one negotiator.
The two guards were a middle-aged man with three white eyes and scars on his face and body, and a friendly man with brown hair and a scar on his cheek. The one negotiator was a man with black hair, white skin, and wearing a long coat with a fastener like an unknown ethnic costume. He wore glasses and had his hair neatly tied up and hanging down.
“The eldest is Gordon, John is the one who is a bit nervous, and Hillian, who I raised in the General Affairs Department, is the negotiator. He is originally from a foreign country and speaks Dragnate Kingdom language.”
The Dragnate Kingdom is geographically not under any country, but because of trade, both Faithnum Empire language and Baratonia Kingdom language are understood, but it has its own language. I can listen and speak a little bit, but Hillian, who was introduced as the young man, is linguistically talented, as Lord Balk chose him.
“Gordon, John, take care of the guard. Hillian, I’m not good at negotiations. Can I leave it to you?”
“Yes!”
“Understood!”
In response to the enthusiastic reply from the two guards, Hillian looked at me with a cold gaze.
It was a look that indicated I was being looked down upon or being judged. I could tell from his attitude.
“…I will do my best.”
His voice did not sound like he was putting in much effort at all.
Perhaps he is angry that Lord Balk has been removed from the project I entrusted to him. Perhaps he’s upset about having the country’s budget moved for a honeymoon trip for a little girl like me, or dragging and using a capable person like Lord Balk. It seems like he has a crush on Lord Balk.
I am used to being looked down upon, but it’s Hillian’s thinking that it’s time for a change.
Ignoring his disgust for me, I urged him to go to the carriage and said, “Well, let’s go.”
He had a little bit of a sulky face. Lord Balk seemed to understand and was suppressing his laughter behind Hillian. I’ll scold him about the progress of the work when I get back… no, he’ll probably come up without me saying anything.
The guards followed us full of enthusiasm and rode their horses alongside the carriage. In the carriage, there was me, Hillian, Gwenna and Melissa. Gwenna was next to me, Hillian was across from me, and Melissa was next to him.
“If you don’t want to be reported to Lord Balk for not delivering results by slacking off, I suggest you start working.”
Gwenna and Melissa probably didn’t understand what I said, but Hillian was the only one who stared at me with wide-open eyes.
It was easy to guess from Hillian’s attire that he was from Sinn Fe, a subsidiary of the Faithnum Empire, his birthplace. He seemed to have forgotten that I was once the second princess of the empire.
…I heard later that what surprised Hillian was the fact that the second princess could speak a foreign language.
The carriage started moving smoothly, and the inside remained silent as the two-day buying trip began.
Chapter 60: Habitual Customers and Habitual Merchants
“Well, I am very sorry that you had to come all the way here today. We are afraid to send them out of the country because of the quality of the goods… We collect only the finest.”
As usual, I can’t read the face of someone who is a merchant. They seem to be very cheerful and we are welcomed into a luxurious reception room, but the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce in the Dragnate Kingdom, who is sitting far away from us, is on the other side of a long desk.
Hillian doesn’t seem to want to say anything at the moment. That’s right, in this kind of situation, the representative, that is me, should do the greeting.
“Thank you for your kindness in accommodating me, I am truly grateful. I believe that the quality of gems and gold and silver in the Dragnate Kingdom is impeccable, and I came here to have the best artworks made in Seanapse. Of course, it is natural for me to come since we are dealing with top-notch products.”
After a brief bow and greeting, a maid brought tea. Melissa and Gwenna in the reception room should also be entertained.
What came out was tea that seemed to be a mixture of green tea and black tea divided in two. It was fermented without grinding the tea leaves, and had a strange color that could be described as brown or green.
Now I know. I am not taken seriously at all.
This is tea from the Sinn Fe Kingdom. There are also confectioneries such as mooncakes that go well with the tea. The reason for the tea cup without a handle is because the tea from the Sinn Fe Kingdom is not brewed with hot water.
Maybe it was a feeling of wanting to surprise and delight with an unusual tea and confectionery, but the timing of the tea being served was late. In other words, Hillian seems to be the one who is welcoming today as a business partner. I am considered a young girl who doesn’t even know the value of things.
I had forgotten because the Baratonia Kingdom was too comfortable, but originally, trade and contracts are indeed the work of men.
Not only the occupation, but also the knowledge that should be acquired is different. So I interpreted that the following message is contained in this tea.
‘Stay out of it, you little girl.’
“Oh, mooncakes with Sinn Fe tea? You have something rare… I guess it was purchased two years ago from the scent. It is well preserved because it is not stale. The mooncake is also very famous as a local confectionery, I wonder if it has a familiar sweetness for Hillian?”
“No, Baratonia Kingdom trades with the Faithnum Empire, so these delicacies often come in, Your Royal Highness.”
“Yes, then today you can relax and choose your treats. I also often drank green tea in the Faithnum Empire, so I feel very at ease with the long-awaited aroma and taste.”
I want to praise Hillian who kept a straight face in this exchange, but it was probably the Chamber of Commerce President who had a black-and-white gaze.
I may be a bride offered from the Faithnum Empire, but I may have failed in my education as a lady, but I am proud of my knowledge, curiosity, and memory that stand out. Although it was very helpful in the Baratonia Kingdom, after all, being looked down upon in a foreign country is still a thing.
My skillful use of chopsticks to bring the filling under the thin clothes without spilling it to my mouth, and the way I drink Sinn Fe tea, no matter how much of a failure my education as a lady may be, shows that I am used to it.
As for Hillian, it goes without saying. Although he follows the order of eating after I touch the food, he is grateful for being able to taste the flavors of his hometown for free because of being laughed at by me. I seem to see a smile on his lips.
The Chamber of Commerce chairman of Dragnate may have wanted to see how much we know about things. As a manner, it is the way of Sinn Fe to take a sip of tea and sweets with your mouth. However, if there is a paper called fukusa under the mooncake, only drink tea and take the sweets home.
It seems that this time the response was good. The chairman of Dragnate, whose expression changed, leaned forward and changed his expression.
“… I’m very sorry. I apologize from the bottom of my heart for making a move that tested the customer. Again, I am Randy Bogwarts, who is in charge of all the chambers of commerce in the Dragnate Kingdom, and I hold the Marquis position. It’s true that I have good manners. Shall I proceed with the delivery right away, or would you like to enjoy some tea first?”
In other words, they are saying that they have prepared a product that is so good that it should not be placed on the same table as food.
“Since you went through the trouble of getting it for me, I’ll eat it after. My name is Claire. Next to me is Hillian, the negotiator. Nice to meet you, Lord Bogwarts.”
I smiled and replied.
The grip seemed to be okay. Anyway, I moved the chopsticks to eat the mooncake that was filling my stomach.
Chapter 61: Special class jewels
“Let’s begin the negotiation. Are you ready?” asked the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce.
“Yes, I’m ready,” I replied. “I don’t have a passion for collecting jewels, but I do believe that beautiful objects should be treated as works of art by skilled craftsmen. This is a unique opportunity for our country.”
“Jewels have the power to captivate people’s hearts,” said Randy. “You might just find yourself wanting to keep it close, simply because you love it.”
Marquis Bogwarts…No,Randy-sama was paying close attention to my reactions, as he was well aware of how enchanting jewels can be.
However, I had a different perspective on jewels. I felt that they looked delicious, like candies or amber sweets, and I had an urge to put them in my mouth instead of wearing them as jewelry.
As a princess, I have been exposed to and worn many magnificent pieces of jewelry. Now, as the Crown Princess, I wear jewelry that is not only beautiful but also appropriate for my position. While wearing the jewelry as accessories may alleviate my urge to eat them, I would still be at a loss if I were to receive the raw stones and asked to decide how to process them.
Despite my knowledge and experience in evaluating beautiful objects, my unique perspective towards jewels causes me confusion. That is why I would like to consult with Hillian, someone I trust, to get his opinions on the pieces that I find particularly appealing.
“There’s no need to worry about that,” said Randy-sama. “Please, take it.”
“Okay. Bring it in,” I said.
Randy, the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce, confirmed the details carefully and then asked his followers who were standing behind him to bring in the five boxes that were loaded on the wagon.
All of the boxes were the same size and shape, wrapped in blue velvet with golden fittings. Just the boxes alone were worth a fortune for a commoner.
As the boxes were lined up in front of us, I noticed that each of them was the same size, but the larger boxes were likely used to avoid damaging the stones with the fittings.
A follower wearing white gloves opened each box one by one, and Randy provided commentary in between.
“The first one… It was mined 20 years ago and is called the ‘Deep Sea’ Sapphire due to its size and lack of impurities. The deep blue is almost black in indoor light, but it sparkles brilliantly due to its transparency. The cut is minimal, but with this size… it’s truly not suitable for ordinary use.”
Indeed, the stone was large and had a delicious appearance, taking up more than half of my palm if I were to hold it. Of course, I wouldn’t dare touch it with my bare hands, as it was not allowed to leave Baratonia Kingdom or the Faithnum Empire.
I was truly amazed by the sight of these precious stones, which had been waiting for this moment, lined up before me.
I don’t know what Randy thought of my gaze, but he made a curious expression and began explaining the second box.
“The second one is highly valuable due to its scarcity, but it has low hardness, and stones of this size are rare,” he said. “Furthermore, it was excavated 30 years ago and has remained in its raw form due to the difficulty of processing. However, there are many craftsmen who would like to take on the challenge. It’s a gem called phosopholite, also known as the ‘eternal spring.’”
The third gem was a blue-green stone, similar in size to a sapphire, with the appearance of a fish fin or a thick plate. Its vibrant blue color was reminiscent of new leaves, even indoors, and it was impossible not to be captivated by its refreshing sweetness, like candy.
“Next up is the third gem. It’s a classic gem that is often referred to as ‘the one’ due to its rare color and size. It was discovered five years ago and has not been surpassed in terms of value. It’s already been cut to maximize its light reflection, and it’s called ‘Spring’ due to its pink color, which is also known as a pink diamond.”
The reason for the pink color in pink diamonds is still unknown. They are also rare and difficult to come by in the Faithnum Empire. Processing pink diamonds is challenging due to their hardness, and a blade made from a mineral with impurities must be used to cut them without breaking.
This is my first time seeing this gem, and its luster is like metal. The dark peach-colored stone, cut into many facets, reminds me of spring flowers. I think the name ‘Spring’ is fitting. I can’t help but think it’s particularly sweet and nice. The next box was opened.
“The fourth gem was mined at the same time as the first ‘Deep Sea’ and is called ‘Flame’. It got its name due to its brilliant heat-like appearance. It’s not a ruby, but a stone called red spinel.”
At first, I couldn’t tell the difference between it and a ruby, but its size was the same as the first ‘Deep Sea’ and it had a blazing red color. The light it captured from the window and the shining within looked like a red water surface or a flicker of flames.
‘This stone is not just delicious, but there is something incredibly attractive about it,’ I thought as I gazed at it. I felt a little embarrassed when I realized that the color was similar to Auglia-sama. I had thought that my sensibility towards jewels was simply to see them as delicious, but my admiration for Auglia-sama’s it went beyond that.
I really liked the stone, but I knew it was meant to be traded for a work of art from the Seanapse country. When I thought about it that way, I didn’t want to choose it now. Instead, I wanted to wait until I had accomplished something great, and then keep the stone by my side.
Randy’s words were correct. I never thought I would be drawn to a jewel, even though I have a unique perspective on them. I wouldn’t choose it this time.
“Finally…In my country, this stone is considered sacred,” Randy-sama explained. “After it is mined, it is processed and kept in the temple for one year. Our country believes in the mountain god and the sun, the flame god who is said to have created the mountain. This stone, with its high size and purity, is even more sacred among the sacred stones. It’s called the ‘Imperial Topaz’ and is said to be the ‘light of the sun.’ The stone is over 100 years old and can only be traded for another sacred object.”
The stone was not red or yellow, but it was highly transparent and sometimes even looked transparent depending on the amount of light it received.
I couldn’t help but feel that the jewel was the most delicious of all. Its sharp corners and droplet shape, like a sacred stone, would surely attract many skilled craftsmen.
I wanted two of these precious gems. It’s only the value of two art pieces that is valuable to the Dragnate kingdom, and the Dragnate kingdom side should understand that as well. This would truly be a top-quality item among top-quality items, meant to secure other goods.
It was too valuable to be used simply as a honeymoon souvenir.
“Deep Sea,” “Spring,” “Eternal Early Summer” — I glanced at Hillian as he examined the gemstones with a serious expression.
I, too, studied the gemstones until he finished his examination. This was not a decision to be made lightly or quickly.
It was a situation that required careful consideration and consultation.
Hillian and I didn’t have the best start, so I wasn’t sure what kind of person he was. Lord Balk had appointed him as the negotiator, so I trusted in his abilities, but I didn’t know much about him. I was unsure of how to approach him for a consultation.
As I was trying to figure out what to do, Hillian pulled out a soft white glove from his pocket and put it on.
“May I touch the stone for a moment so I can communicate with it? I promise not to harm it,” Hillian said.
“…I had a feeling from your appearance. Are you from the Sinn Fe country?”
I had learned about the Sinn Fe country from history books and materials, but it seemed like there was more to the relationship between Randy and Hillian that I wasn’t aware of.
I was curious about Hillian’s claim of communicating with the stone. Did he have a keen eye for gemstones, or was he just making grandiose statements?
Randy-sama noticed my curious expression and glanced at Hillian. It seemed like there was something that Hillian needed to explain to me.
I followed his gaze and looked at Hillian. He looked back into my eyes and I could tell he was thinking, ‘Do I need to explain it?’ because I wouldn’t understand what he meant unless he did.
With a sigh of resignation, Hillian began to explain.
“Sinn Fe is a country that worships the Four Gods. You probably already know this, but the Four Gods are said to be the gods sitting in the dragon veins located in the east, west, south, and north. I won’t go into too much detail, but you’re already familiar with this?”
“Yes, I know. The Faithnum Empire is monotheistic, but they didn’t force their religion on their subordinate countries. To prevent rebellion, they had a policy of not touching the topic,” I replied.
I personally don’t believe in the existence of gods, I said. I see religion as more of a political tool. Like in the Baratonia Kingdom, each country recognizes its own religion, and the Faithnum Empire doesn’t force anything upon them.
Having a shared faith helps to unite people’s hearts, but invading someone else’s heart only leads to rebellion. This is a lesson that the Faithnum Empire, with its history of rebellions, has learned.
“The places where the four gods are worshipped are referred to as ‘shrines’ or ‘jinja,’ and there is a priest who offers morning and evening offerings to the gods, arranges the seating, and sometimes listens to the wishes of the people. Although the priest’s expressions may seem fake, it’s just part of the culture.”
Randy-sama supplemented Hillian’s words, saying, “For Princess Claire, the gods are not very familiar. But in the Kingdom of Dragnate, there is a priest in the temple, and stones are offered as offerings. People who have cultures close to nature often believe in gods or something beyond human understanding. Fishermen from the Kingdom of Baratonia also pray to the sea god before going fishing.”
I have not talked to fishermen, so I did not know, but I can understand the idea of having faith in something that one does not sense their existence, even though I cannot fully empathize with it.
I then reflected on the fact that my meeting with Gauche as siblings in the Kingdom of Baratonia might also have been a result of such faith. This idea touched my heart and I felt a sense of connection to it.
“I was raised as a priest’s child serving in the Azure Dragon shrine among the Four Gods,” Hillian continued. “Since I had many older brothers, I decided to leave my home country and work in Baratonia, but I received some training from my childhood. Please remember that the Azure Dragon is the same as the god of the Dragnate Kingdom. I will explain it properly later.”
“…In other words, you have the ability to communicate with stones, like a priest from the Dragnate Kingdom?”
“Yes, that’s right. Do you believe me?” he replied, feeling uncertain.
Hillian was probably aware of my lack of confidence, but my curiosity overpowered my doubts.
“I believe you,” I said. “I actually have a problem with three stones myself.”
“Which stones?” asked Hillian. “Has a stone enchanted you?”
The last one was probably excluded because it was the only one Hillian could get.
“The ‘Deep Sea’, ‘Spring’, and ‘Eternal First Summer’. I need to choose two of these three.
“I understand. May I proceed, Marquis Bogwarts?” asked Hillian.
“Yes, I’ll leave it to you, as a priest of the Azure Dragon,” replied Randy-sama.
“Thank you very much,” said Hillian.
The Azure Dragon, one of the Four Gods, seemed to differ from the religious beliefs of the Dragnate Kingdom, which worships the sun god, but Hillian didn’t say anything about it, as it was said that it would be explained later.
“Claire-sama, I don’t know how this will appear to your eyes, but please don’t raise your voice if you feel something strange,” warned Hillian.
I nodded silently, understanding his concern. Perhaps something that can only be seen by those with faith might happen, or maybe I, being aware of my lack of faith, wouldn’t be able to see anything strange.
With that, Hillian gently retrieved something from the “deep sea”.
Hillian held the “deep sea” stone in both gloved hands. He brought it up to his forehead, lowering his gaze and bringing the stone to his forehead.
At first, I was confused by what was happening. Hillian didn’t chant any strange words or speak to the stone, but eventually, something happened.
For a while, Hillian and the stone were connected, with a pale blue light appearing between them and enveloping both Hillian and the stone. Hillian’s long hair floated as if he were underwater, even though there was no wind, and for the first time, Hillian spoke in the language of Sinn Fe.
“‘Neural circuit connection, approval for mineral language decoding begins… Approval confirmed. Meaning confirmation initiated… Meaning confirmed,’” Hillian spoke.
Although I could understand the Sinn Fe language, what Hillian was saying sounded more like something else than magic.
I thought the conversation might be more formal, but it was so efficient that it felt like a secret code for handling confidential information, rather than a spell.
As I gazed at the scene, I wondered if this was what a religious ceremony in Sinn Fe was like. The room was silent for a moment and Hillian returned the stone to its box. Hillian, looking extremely tired, Randy-sama stood up and offered Hillian a cup of water from the pitcher with his own hands.
Hillian accepted the cup politely, removing his gloves and taking the cup with slightly shaking hands. He took a deep breath and drank the water in one gulp.
“…Hey, Hillian? Is this process very hard on your body?.
“Yes, it is… I wouldn’t say I’m not tired. Have you ever ridden a horse?”
“No, I haven’t.”
“Imagine it then. Making the horse’s will match your own… And in this case, it’s a wild horse since it’s the first time I’ve met this stone and it’s from a different country, not one that was bred. You approach the wild horse without getting kicked and ask what it wants to do, and if the wild horse permits, you ride on its back. That’s what I do, even if I have to force it. If I get kicked, that’s it, but since the Dragnate Kingdom is a country with a strong faith, the wild horse won’t go wild.”
I tried to imagine what Hillian was describing, but I couldn’t quite understand the idea of acclimating a rampaging horse to that mystical scene. However, I understood the meaning of Hillian’s words.
There was a pause before the stone shone, probably because of the exchange between the stone and Hillian about whether to be cautious.
“I have the skill to perform such a rite, but I think that the craftsmen of Seanapse country also do it. Well, other first-rate people do it unconsciously. It’s a feeling of hearing a voice from a voiceless thing, about what you want to become and what form you want to take.”
I may not be a master of anything, but I’ve heard that a great cook can hear the voice of ingredients. —It’s said that the dishes made in that state are particularly delicious.
Is Hillian someone who has mastered it? I wondered. Being a civil servant in another country while still having priestly abilities is quite impressive.
As I pondered with a content expression, Hillian finally smiled at me.
“You appreciate the present wonders, yet you say nothing about them.”
“Something that shined? But isn’t religion about listening to the words of God and spreading God’s will?”
“That’s correct, but there’s no official religion in the Baratonia Kingdom and the Faithnum Empire’s religion are…”
I understand. The information was distorted. The religious leaders in the Faithnum Empire are plagued by corruption and have failed to fulfill their duties as priests. It has become a place for power struggles and opportunities for people to rise from the lower ranks.
This is also the reason why I have no faith. However, it’s not fair to assume that all religions are corrupt just because the religion in the Faithnum Empire is corrupt.
In the Dragnate Kingdom, they worship stones and believe that power resides in these stones. These stones are known as power stones and are considered talismans.
“This and that are different stories. The Faithnum Empire has an unwritten law that states that they will not interfere with the religions of other countries. The religion of the Sinn Fe Kingdom should be respected, as should the religion of the Dragnate Kingdom.”
“Is that so… then, would you like to hear the conveyed meaning of the ‘deep sea’?”
This would be a confirmation of ‘Do you believe me?’
I nodded seriously.
“The ‘deep sea’ wants to stay close to the ‘flames.’ Eventually, it will become ‘spring’ and ‘eternal spring.’ What do you think?”
In other words, it seems that the ‘deep sea’ must be paired with the ‘flames’ to be acquired.
I apologize for having to confirm multiple times, and if you heard it from the sibling stone, you can understand that it is difficult to separate.
I was not sure about the terms ‘spring’ and ‘eternal spring,’ but I believed it was preferable to keeping the sibling stones together.
“Then, let’s take ‘spring’ and ‘eternal spring.’ Can we pay the fee here?” I asked.
“I am grateful that you have reached the same conclusion as the priest in our country, not just the miracle of the priest in Sinn Fe Kingdom. If you could bring the fee later, I will pay it to the owner properly. We have already received the budget, so we have prepared a first-class stone within that.”
I guess it means that there is nothing here that you can’t really hold on to.
“If you ever permit it, I would like to visit the shrine of Dragnate Kingdom someday,” I continued. “I may not be able to hear the voice of the stone, but today, thanks to Randy-sama and Hillian, I was able to experience a mystical encounter. Thank you both for presenting such a beautiful stone.”
Smiling, I thanked Randy and Hillian and as I packed the stone to take it home, I was treated to tea and was able to relax.
It was probably due to Hillian’s exhaustion, but as he sipped tea, he was able to unwind. We then took the stone and headed to the high-end hotel in the town of Dragnate Kingdom, which we had reserved for our lodging today.
Chapter 64: The way back with Hillian
“Hey, why is it that the priest of the Azure Dragon of the Four Gods is considered the same as the Sun God of the Dragnate Kingdom?”
“Are you going to talk about that now…”
I and Hillian, who had a good night’s sleep in our respective rooms at the luxurious hotel, were in the carriage being rocked while carrying the important stones, and were about to leave the Dragnate Kingdom soon. In other words, it was a conversation in the morning when we got into the carriage.
As on the way to the destination, two guards were running alongside the carriage, but they were not running fast (because on the way back, we have the stones that should not be broken), so they are following us at a brisk pace.
I thought that I had become quite familiar with Hillian, but he still seemed somewhat secretive, especially when it comes to religion. But since he showed me the most mysterious thing that should be kept secret in front of me, I feel like it’s okay.
Or maybe it’s because he’s weak in the morning, or because he’s still tired from yesterday, but he didn’t seem to be in the mood.
“Honestly, I don’t think you’ll be able to understand even if I talk about it now, so would you like to check your prior knowledge first?”
“Oh, that’s fine. What I want to know is about Hillian, my work partner. So if you don’t want me to mention religion, maybe you could tell me why you work in the Baratonia Kingdom, or if you dislike me.”
Actually, I’d like to know about religion in detail, (because most religions are compiled as scriptures in each country and there are no scriptures in the Faithnum Empire), but as I said, my main interest is Hillian himself.
If Lord Balk can’t accompany me in the future, I think Hillian will come as a substitute. This time, it was an important business deal, so if Lord Balk didn’t come, that must be the reason.
In the future, when I go to Seanapse as an envoy, it will probably be Hillian as well. The purchasing should also be more suitable for Hillian than for me.
“Talking about me… it would be better to talk about the four gods.”
“Do you dislike me that much…?”
Saying it with a slightly hurt tone, Hillian looked away with an uncomfortable look on his face.
“It’s not so much that I dislike it…, well, my aversion has weakened a bit, but please understand my immature feelings.
When it’s said in a voice that seems a bit troubled, I can’t force myself to dive in. After all, I used to be the princess of the sovereign nation, so it’s not surprising that he would dislike me. But I don’t think that is the main reason. I feel like there is some distance between Hillian and me in some other way.
“Okay, well, let’s go over some background information, shall we?”
I felt that delving any deeper would be like an act with power, so I redirected the conversation.
“First… How much do you know about celestial bodies (astronomy)?”
“Celestial bodies?”
“The stars that shine in the night sky. This earth we are standing on is also a celestial body, one of the many stars in the heavenly bodies.”
Actually, I haven’t really reached out to that kind of knowledge. The reason is that there is no ‘accurate and reliable information’ about those things.
I have acquired knowledge and books on determining direction from the position of stars, or telling time from the position of the sun and the way shadows fall. However, I couldn’t find any supporting materials on the meaning of constellations or the arrangement of stars, or that stars are moving and there is such an arrangement even though they are invisible, so I gave up on those topics quickly.
Maybe if I had read sacred texts from various countries, I might have found some satisfying reasons. But it didn’t make sense to spend time on uncertain knowledge when there were so many books and materials with certain conclusions to verify.
So, I may have seen or heard the word “celestial body” once or twice, but this is the first time I heard it again and said it out loud.
“…Unfortunately, I can’t explain it now. I can’t talk without writing. It’s not that I don’t understand, but it’s a waste of time.”
“… Then, after all, it’s the same as going…”
“In my home country, they say that silence is gold. Let’s return quietly.”
It seems like it won’t be possible to spend a long time talking with Hillian.
Anyway, to be able to marry into a country without religion, and to touch upon religion in such a place, I think life is quite interesting.
Since there was no choice, I passed the time silently, looking at the endless fields and far ridges through the window of the carriage, on my way to the capital.
“This buying expedition was draining.”
As I settled back into the city, I shared a meal with Auglia-sama and had tea in my room, where I couldn’t help but vent my frustrations.
I was surprised at myself for complaining about work, as I never had before, and Auglia-sama looked taken aback for a moment before cautiously asking, “Really? That much?”
“I can handle silence, but Hillian, who accompanied me on the trip, is a different story. I understand if he has negative feelings towards me and it’s good that he keeps it professional. But being around someone who dislikes me, or to put it harshly, hates me, it’s quite exhausting.”
This is the kind of stress I experienced every day while I was in the Fatehnum Empire, during meals and necessary meetings.
Just being around someone who clearly has negative feelings towards me, and having to interact with them, creates a significant amount of stress.
Before, I would pass the time by holing up in my room or immersing myself in books, but now I have a warm and loving family. So, before I realized it, something slipped out of my mouth and I quickly covered my lips, thinking, “Oops.”
“Go ahead and speak, Claire. I’m eager to hear your thoughts,” Auglia-sama said, holding my hand tenderly and placing it on his knee. I gazed at him, mesmerized by his constant smile, and replied, “Of course.”
Can he see into my mind? I let my guard down, but he doesn’t seem to judge me. Instead, he accepts it with open arms.
“I’m not sure why, but Hillian dislikes me. Despite that, he still answers my questions truthfully and I have a tendency to ask what I want to know. During our journey, we did have a chance to talk, but there was no small talk and I was too inexperienced to ask. So, we returned to the Dragnate Kingdom in silence.”
“Oh, Hillian. He’s a southern country bureaucrat, right? Claire, you’re not hated, it’s just…how should I put it? Jealousy perhaps?”
I was at a loss for words, staring at Auglia-sama, who was rubbing his cheek with a slightly awkward smile.
“Lord Balk is a strict individual when it comes to work. Hillian, who has been Lord Balk’s right-hand man, has been assisting him with daily work for some time now. Because of you, Lord Balk has been serving as your bodyguard and advisor, and Hillian has not had much chance to see him. That’s why I think Hillian believes that Lord Balk has been taken away by you. But that’s just a speculation, the only way to truly know is by asking the person directly.”
“Is jealousy really the issue here? Lord Balk wouldn’t act in such an unjust manner. Since his induction into the Sekisei-shaku, we hadn’t been seeing much and ought to have returned to his usual job.”
“True, so in conclusion, you still need to confront him directly.”
Indeed, it will be a challenging task to confront him face-to-face.
Nevertheless, I have scheduled an appointment tomorrow to have him educate me on the religious practices.
“Understood. I will try to directly address the matter with him.”
“With that being said, let’s move on to the primary topic. What type of stone did you purchase?”
I realize I made a brief report and took a brief respite, neglecting the primary objective.
I had informed His Highness about the available stones and how I made my selection, but I hesitated to bring up the ceremonial aspect like Hillian’s rite, instead discussing it in a general manner.
Chapter 66: Tolerance for the scriptures, understanding of him
“Before we delve into the discussion, please take a look at these documents.”
“…What is this?”
“These are copies of the sacred scriptures from my homeland, which I personally transcribed on paper for widespread use. It’s a part of my training.”
In front of me lay a stack of paper about five centimeters thick, bound together by a ribbon. Four, five, six books in total.
I was aware that I needed some prior knowledge to comprehend Hillian’s religion, but I never expected it to be this extensive.
“I’ll be occupying that desk over there, so please inform me when you’re done reading. I don’t require your opinions or comprehension, just your tolerance. If you make any negative remarks, I’ll consider this conversation never took place.”
“U-Understood.”
With that, he gave a polite bow and settled at his work area. In the General Affairs Department, those in prominent positions are given private chambers, and Hillian’s room is adjacent to Lord Balk’s, where I currently am.
I don’t harbor any ill feelings towards Hillian, but I don’t hold a particularly favorable view of him either. Even if I do have some reservations, he still accommodates me to the best of his ability.
If what Auglia-sama stated is accurate and this is a manifestation of jealousy, then what could he possibly be envious of Lord Balk and I? It’s natural for the individuals I work with to fluctuate based on the task at hand. Will he truly discard someone due to jealousy resulting from that?
I set aside my thoughts about information that I could only obtain by directly asking the person and focused on the pile of parchment in front of me.
This was an obscure text that I had consciously shied away from. But after discovering something enigmatic, I realized that merely reading this text would not provide enough evidence.
I yearned to understand. Why does it occur, what did our forefathers believe, and does a god truly exist? What exactly is a god and how is it perceived as such?
This was a copy of the sacred scripture from the Sinn Fe nation. Its values were vastly different and, as expected, the cover was written in Sinn Fe script.
I inhaled deeply and released a sigh before resolutely flipping open the cover.
The script was somewhat complicated, but the content was a mixture of a fairy tale and science. I became so engrossed that I was unaware that the sun had set. When I looked up due to the dimming light and difficulty in reading, I saw that someone, likely the maid, had placed bread with toppings and cold tea beside me.
I was uncertain who had done it, but I felt remorseful for causing them to do so.
“My apologies, I have not yet finished reading.”
“No…uh, what book are you currently reading?”
“Well, I’ve progressed to the fourth book.”
“…I intended for you to read in silence for a week, but today marks the end of work. Please return tomorrow.”
With a weary sigh, Hillian spoke to me.
A week, so there must be days off. The plan was to read one book per day, at a pace of one day per book.
Unfortunately, when I get engrossed, I forget everything else, so I don’t spend much time on it. I don’t need to reread it, and so far the content hasn’t been difficult to comprehend.
However, I feel like the interpretation is up to the reader. The way it’s presented is almost as if to say, ‘It’s up to the person who reads it.’
The person who wrote the scripture probably wrote it for those who believe in it. It feels like the book is being appreciated without blindly trusting it. If one can’t trust it, then it’s not suitable for this doctrine.
“Yes, I’ll heed your advice and see you tomorrow. I’ll be ready to listen to Hillian’s tale properly the day after tomorrow.”
“Alright… Well then, I’ll see you tomorrow, Your Royal Highness.”
“Yes, see you tomorrow, Hillian. Oh, I need to take this with me…”
As I carefully organized the book and placed it on top, I noticed some bread. I couldn’t bear to throw it away, but if I ate it now, I wouldn’t have dinner.
But Hillian, who approached, took a bite and devoured three pieces in one swift motion.
“My apologies, I was feeling famished. It’s already 7 PM, you see.”
“O-Oh, ah, yes, thank you. Have a good evening, Hillian.”
I responded, taken aback by his unusual behavior, and offered a polite bow before departing from the office.
As I made my way back to my quarters to get ready for dinner, I couldn’t help but ponder if Hillian was like someone from a religious text.
Chapter 67: Four Gods of the Sinn Fe Nation
I basically only find enjoyment in unverified stories.
Religion… I come from the Faithnum Empire where there is one, but after witnessing its corruption, I view God not as something to believe in, but rather a character in a fairy tale. I did not have faith in my home country’s state religion.
Upon my marriage to the Baratonia Kingdom, I renounced my home country’s religion. It felt as if a weight had been lifted from my heart, and when I learned that there was no religion in the Baratonia Kingdom, I was pleasantly surprised.
Even if there is a God, the system in Baratonia of worshiping a king who governs well as God suits me perfectly. The king, from my perspective, provides tangible benefits to the people that are more concrete than an uncertain deity, and the political system that is tied to flesh and blood is more easily comprehended by the people and can be worshiped. Additionally, if the king is worshiped, they cannot betray the people.
However, religious leaders often speak with a forked tongue. They do not make any political contributions, but instead confuse people’s hearts and the teachings of the scriptures… or rather, the scriptures are not properly understood, and their interpretations change with time. Depending on the era, they are inconsistent. The teachings of God are often distorted to serve the convenience of those delivering them.
I have always detested the revisions made to the national scriptures.
Despite my distaste, I accepted the religion known as “Four Gods” in the Sinn Fe language without hesitation.
The text contained references to Hillian’s peculiar incantations and was written as if it transcended our current civilization.
Initially, I perceived it as a picture book due to my limited comprehension, but upon reading it thoroughly, my perspective was altered by the informative explanations.
To begin with, the comprehension and resolution of “celestial bodies (astronomy)” were much more advanced than I had anticipated. I initially believed it could serve as an academic publication, but it turned out to be a scripture. For those who do not believe, it may be considered a fanciful tale.
In essence, there is a phenomenon known as gravity, and there are forces of attraction and repulsion, and celestial bodies are seen as similar “stars” positioned at a certain distance due to these forces. The stars shining in the night sky are said to be the remnants of past ages, even though they reach our eyes.
As per the teachings of the Four Divine Sects, celestial bodies are constantly in motion, and there are “favorable days” and “unfavorable days” based on their arrangement. The movement of celestial bodies is always monitored and considered as a message from the gods.
Additionally, it is said that the temple holds a model of the celestial bodies that continuously moves while maintaining a constant distance. This model is referred to as the “Sacred Relic Opart” and is said to be an object that cannot be replicated with current technology.
By comparing the positioning of this continent with the movement of the celestial bodies, analyzing ancient remains, identifying the locations of valuable stone mines, the quantity mined, the types available, and summarizing the customs of each region, it appears that there is a “person in prayer” at the center and each of the “Blue Dragon”, “Black Turtle”, “White Tiger”, and “Vermilion Bird” gods are located in the east, west, south, and north respectively.
It appears that the Blue Dragon represents Jupiter and the character “dragon” represents the praying person. This planet is said to have a strong affinity with the sun. Although I am not familiar with the religion of the Dragonate Kingdom, it seems that Randy-sama entrusted the valuable “precious stone” to Hillian, the priest of the Blue Dragon shrine and one of the priests of the Four Deities religion.
Like celestial bodies, compatibility can also repel one another. If Hillian was not deemed a suitable priest of the Blue Dragon, Celgyu may have prevented him from handling the stone.
When I compare the comprehensive map of the continent that Gauche showed me once and the association of the “Four Deities” based on celestial bodies in my mind, there are indeed remnants that once replicated the power of those celestial bodies and precious stone mines that I desire to align with them on the land.
“Incredible…”
“…I find you even more extraordinary.”
“The prayer inscribed here is, in other words, a priest receives a ‘baptism’ by burying a ‘holy fragment,’ which is one of the ‘sacred relics,’ in the forehead. Through this act, inanimate objects, particularly valuable stones with power or areas where such power is concentrated, can be comprehended… or I can’t seem to find the right words to express it.”
Hillian paused his work for the day as the sun was setting behind the window.
“To attain that understanding, a priest-in-training must undergo five years of training…”
“I am not a priest-in-training. I do not reject the Four Religions, but I have no intention of joining either. I find it intriguing that something like this exists and I can accept it easily. I simply understand and reason behind it, but I do not blindly believe in the religion or gods.”
A crease appeared between Hillian’s brows. He wasn’t seeking understanding from me, but only tolerance. And even though I can understand and tolerate, I don’t hold a blind faith in this religion or deities.
I simply tolerated it. The reason I was able to accept it without any objections or reservations was because the scriptural text was written in a manner that aligned with my own thought process.
I prefer not to have something I cannot comprehend implanted in my mind. And the prayers, they don’t seem like a means of communicating with a deity, but rather with something else. I struggle to fully embrace concepts like miracles, compatibility, and ‘human attributes’ derived from the positions of celestial bodies and birthdays.
Followers of the Four Gods religion consider all of these occurrences as miracles from the gods, and their beliefs are documented in the scripture. The priests, as part of the miracle, are said to have the ability to communicate with non-human entities by possessing something mystical within their bodies. That is likely the language of the Four Gods.
When I brought this up with Hillian, he listened quietly and let out a sigh of defeat, uttering “That’s just how it is…” in a bitter voice.
Chapter 68: Hillian’s Prophecy
“…Why do you look so disturbed? I understand that you may not be fond of me, but…”
“…It’s not that I harbor any personal animosity towards the Crown Princess, but…”
Hillian appeared to be pondering what he wanted to express.
He seemed uncertain about how to articulate it and was afraid that even if he did, I would not comprehend it, and that my heart would reject not just Hillian’s words but also his intentions.
I aspire to be friends, but if the feelings are dismissed, emotions will overpower rational thought. It could lead to an insurmountable relationship beyond professional obligations, which could also be saddening for Hillian.
For me, having witnessed the corrupt religion of the Faithnum Empire, the Four Gods religion of the Sinn Fe Kingdom, as demonstrated by Hillian, is vastly different. This religion does not condone offering lavish gifts to adorn the priests like pigs, but rather, it involves a series of practices aimed at honing one’s skills to become a priest and communing with nature, thereby easing the lives of the common people.
If I reject it, a gap will ensue that cannot be bridged. I am not a follower, so I certainly possess the right to reject what will be said, but I must balance that with Hillian’s trust.
“…I only ask for tolerance. I have no aim to persuade you. It’s simply that… the words of the emperor when the Faithnum Empire conquered Sinn Fe are ingrained in my memory.”
And so, as the daughter of the emperor who made that statement, he was displeased by the attention Lord Balk, whom Hillian admires, often showed me.
However, after my interactions with Hillian thus far, his animosity towards me seems to have dissipated, as we went on a gem-buying excursion.
“What exactly did my father say?”
“We do not deny or acknowledge your gods, as it is a trivial matter. However, serving our country is more important than where your heart lies.”
Even though the Faithnum Empire don’t have any respect and believe in things without any reason, the Sinn Fe was asked to work for them.
In the strictly utilitarian society of the Faithnum Empire, Sinn Fe is a nation where people alter their lifestyle through interaction with nature.
It must have been quite dull. The oppression was enforced through the power that allowed one to do whatever they liked in areas that were not related to the ruler, without any consideration or respect.
Though no one has actually denied it, you cannot bring yourself to feel any positive emotions towards the parent who would say such a thing to the daughter. And now, to add to that, his respected boss is working happily with the daughter and has even been approached to discuss religion.
“I apologize, Hillian. No, I didn’t seek your aid because of my status as the crown princess. This is not a command, I simply wanted to know out of personal curiosity. I don’t hold fondness for my father or the Faithnum Empire… nor am I particularly good at them in that regard.”
Although I couldn’t mention that “I was nearly killed by them”, my face displayed a lonely smile.
Hillian was momentarily speechless, then paused to think before speaking.
“I understand… but what I am about to say is just a monologue. Please don’t respond.”
As I wondered if I should acknowledge, Hillian continued.
“Your honeymoon will be tumultuous. Surprisingly, it will be based on a different faith, a different branch with roots similar to your homeland, seeking you out… I understand it sounds unfavorable, but please keep it in mind… I will not delve deeper into my religion.”
With the utmost bow, Hillian joined the sleeves of his homeland’s attire and respectfully said “Please”.
I recited every word of his monologue flawlessly, and after respectfully bowing before the door, I departed from Hillian’s place.
This was the result of his best effort to compromise, his generosity, and his personal consideration towards me. I had no choice but to accept and depart.
However, the situation felt ominous. It was like a form of prophecy, but if natural elements, such as time and space, could be involved, then it was possible.
Yes, in the holy scriptures of the Four Gods religion, it was referred to as “divination”.
It was limited to making predictions. I needed to conduct some research about the honeymoon destination that Auglia-sama and I would be embarking on.
“Claire, the souvenirs have arrived. Would you like to take a look?”
“Definitely!”
It has been a week since Hillian informed me about the Four Gods Religion and 10 days since I acquired the Gems and returned.
The merchant who we requested the wedding souvenirs asked to procure them in Seanapse country. We had already decided to do so, and the merchant waited at the royal palace. After presenting them to His Majesty and the Queen, the merchant immediately flew to Seanapse country.
This merchant has extensive connections with the artisans in Seanapse and we entrusted him with the purchase because we had confidence in his ability to make a wise choice for us, rather than traveling there ourselves.
The process was seamless, and Auglia-sama and I headed to the receiving room.
“Rufus, it’s been a while.”
“My apologies for not staying in touch, Your Highness the Crown Prince, Your Highness the Crown Princess.”
“Despite the challenging nature of this task, you performed admirably. Can you share with us what you acquired?”
Rufus, the merchant, was a debonair individual with a slender physique, thin eyes, and golden hair styled back with pomade. He was dressed elegantly and among merchants who work with royalty and nobles, he was the most sought-after and reliable.
With a soft smile gracing his narrow eyes, Rufus sat down on the couch after we took our seats and delicately placed his bulky bag on the gleaming wooden table. It appeared to be stuffed with an ample amount of cotton as padding, and was a bespoke bag that could accommodate two boxes with interchangeable patterns within. It was said to be used for carrying jewelry as well as for transporting artisanal items.
“Here is the finest artisanal item I procured in a trade at a historic workshop in the Seanapse nation. It is not only an ornamental piece but also serves a purpose, though… I doubt many royalty from any kingdom would use it for its intended function.”
As Rufus unlocked the bag, two black boxes were nestled within the blue velvet stitched onto the cotton.
The boxes were much bigger than gems and I was intrigued by what was inside as I leaned forward in anticipation, and I could feel Auglia-sama giggling mischievously beside me. However, I couldn’t help but be curious.
The most prized of all treasures that never reached the Faithnum Empire. I can’t help but feel like a child on the eve of their birthday, wondering what’s hidden inside.
“Here, this is a jewelry box crafted over 100 years ago in the Seanapse Kingdom. It’s made of metal and gems and despite the passage of time, it remains unscathed and the unique paint won’t fade. Please handle it with gloves.”
With that, the speaker lifted the lid to showcase a intricate lace-like pattern crafted from metal threads and adorned with gems of various hues, in the form of an egg.
“The Seanapse Kingdom’s Brillante Egg…! Incredible, I’ve never laid eyes on something like this in either a catalog or in person…!”
“Did you know…?”
Rufus’ voice, tinged with a hint of disappointment, elicited a chuckle from Auglia-sama.
“Hey Claire, what exactly is a Brillante Egg?”
Being addressed with a playful tone, I wondered if Rufus was alright, then I leaned forward and settled back onto the couch, and explained to Auglia-sama who was seated beside me.
“The roots of this craft stem from Seanapse, where a craftsman used eggs for his training. They would pierce a small hole in the egg using a bamboo skewer, remove the contents, clean it, and then carve intricate designs into the eggshell. However, due to the fragile nature of the eggshell, it is difficult to control its strength, so the well-made pieces are given a protective coating as a test for apprentices and sold at low prices in the market. They later opened a larger hole and placed a saucer inside to create small lamps, among other things. Although it was originally sold in open-air markets, professional craftsmen became enamored with the beauty of decorating the uniform shape of the egg and started creating jewelry boxes and lampshades in the shape of eggs. Despite being over a hundred years old as a form of art, it has a relatively recent history as a craft. The elaborate pedestal adds to its appeal, but the case itself is truly worth the price of a single gem. It’s truly remarkable, Rufus. Thank you so much.”
“…I’m honored to be praised, regardless of being taken away with all my words.”
Rufus smiled wryly and gave a slight nod, seemingly resigned. I felt guilty for taking the job of the merchant, but I couldn’t deny that the item was truly awe-inspiring, no matter how many times I gazed upon it.
He handled it delicately with his gloves. The stand was designed like a dancing fairy with silver butterfly wings, the wing portion was thinly adorned with gems of different hues, resembling a swallowtail butterfly.
The metalwork, mimicking the breeze from a dancing fairy, upheld the Brillante Egg. It appeared to be securely fastened, yet the form of the fairy was so delicate and natural that it was daunting to think it might break if handled. Nevertheless, when Rufus extended his hand and said “Please,” he placed it on the table.
It stood sturdy without wavering. The metal ring resembling the wind spreading from the feet of the fairy seemed to be in perfect equilibrium.
In the center of the gem-studded metal lace body, there was a slightly thicker section for opening, and a gorgeous lapis lazuli was embedded in the center. When he lightly lifted it by pressing the lapis lazuli, a mechanism to open the lid was revealed.
Inside, it was a jewelry box, the velvet lining was soft to hold multiple rings and earrings, and grooves were created for embedding.
And on the back of the lid, a mirror was implanted to fit precisely when opened, reflecting the face buried in velvet.
To prevent damage to the jewelry inside, there was no metal ornamentation inside.
Although it serves a practical purpose, the thought of using this Brillante Egg in daily life is daunting. Even I, who am accustomed to luxury products, am intimidated just by touching it.
“It’s a remarkable piece. It’s bound to be well-received. Simply by displaying it, the room’s elegance will be elevated. The fact that it doubles as a jewelry box shows thoughtful design.”
Auglia-sama, who was observing from the sidelines, expressed his admiration.
But despite my knowledge, I rarely find myself able to offer such glowing compliments.
Nonetheless, Rufus and Auglia-sama appeared pleased, their eyes gleaming with excitement.
I gingerly closed the lid of the Faberge Egg and cautiously returned it to its box, feeling nervous handling it.
“I am delighted that you liked it. Now, allow me to present another item.”
Rufus firmly shut the box lid and proceeded to introduce another item.
“What do you think could be inside this box? I’m so curious!”
“Take it easy, Claire. I’m just as thrilled. Rufus, would you do the honors and open the box?”
As my excitement continued to grow, Auglia-sama gently nudged my shoulders, causing me to plop back down onto the sofa.
Rufus, who had been observing our reaction with a smile, replied affirmatively and opened the other box.
“Well… I can’t believe it, really? It still exists…?”
“Yes, I managed to obtain it from the oldest workshop in Synapse in exchange for the precious gem from the Dragnate kingdom.”
The box contained two pairs of stunning glasses, ranging from pale pink to crystal clear. These were rock glasses used for sipping on distilled liquor.
No additional embellishments were necessary as they were crafted using techniques and materials that were believed to have been lost.
“…This time, I think it would be best to ask Rufus. What are these glasses?”
“These are diamond rock glasses made from a mixture of pink diamonds and diamonds. This raw material was once considered a legendary stone and was recorded in the Faithnum Empire’s catalog, but it has since gone missing and was secretly transported to Seanapse where it was turned into these rock glasses. These two glasses are cut from ‘the same raw stone’, meaning a large and rare stone composed of both pink diamonds and diamonds was mined a long time ago and was used to create these glasses.”
I attentively listened to Rufus’s words and was entranced by the rock glass in my hands.
It was a colossal diamond, too large to be used as a whole, but it had been transformed into a glass with remarkable transparency by cutting it to its limits and carefully polishing it. However, the process of transforming diamonds into glass is incredibly difficult.
Furthermore, pink diamonds, like the one in my hands, are rare finds. With its unique blend of diamonds and a beautiful gradient, it was cataloged as a legendary gem. If my memory serves me correctly, the discovery was made about five hundred years ago.
The Seanapse kingdom has always been known for its advanced technology, but if they have had the technology to produce such a gorgeous glass for so long, it may be worth considering strengthening diplomatic relations. But what can the Baratonia kingdom offer to Seanapse in return?
I regained my composure beside Auglia-sama, who was conversing with Rufus while admiring the glass. My thoughts quickly shifted from a romantic getaway to political matters. No, this is a souvenir, I must pay attention to the details of this item.
Auglia-sama received an explanation from Rufus and placed his hand on his chin, deep in thought.
“However… wasn’t the ‘Eternal Spring’ stone supposed to be different, but the ‘Spring’ was the same pink diamond? The rock glass made with this gem as a counterpart for ‘Spring’ seems excessive, but… ”
“That ‘spring’ is now a nearly extinct, rare pink diamond in its raw form. It’s impossible to recreate this masterpiece of glass. It deserves to be admired and utilized, not left to slumber. When it comes to transferring this long-dormant work of art to the hands of foreign royalty, it’s an exchange for the finest materials currently available. Even the most established workshop in Seanapse wouldn’t refuse it.”
Today, diamonds as grand as the ‘Spring’ are rarely excavated. The more they are mined, the fewer valuable stones remain. They may be formed again over time, but in comparison to human time, it takes an extended period for them to fully mature.
Before obtaining the finest material available, it is only reasonable for artisans to present their finest work of art that has been resting in their workshop.
It is one of the few chances to showcase the techniques that have been passed down for generations. A piece of craftsmanship that should not have been put to sleep in the first place. As thoughts of politics start to emerge with closer exchanges with Seanapse, I consciously push them aside for the moment.
“Thank you, Rufus. This is the finest souvenir. I will ensure its safety.”
“No need to thank me, it’s my pleasure to serve. Next, I will attend to the timekeeping devices (pocket watch) for His Majesty and Her Royal Highness.”
“You seem quite confident. But, since you’re here, you may as well go around the city and make the necessary adjustments. I’m looking forward to them being put on sale soon.”
“Ah. Thank you very much.”
With that, Rufus and Auglia-sama bid each other farewell with a firm handshake, and the three of us rose from our seats.
Our souvenirs have been collected, and our destination has been determined. Lord Balk is in charge of selecting the escorts, and the maids are responsible for packing.
In three days, we will embark on our honeymoon to two nations north of the Baratonia Kingdom: the Kingdom of Poreinia and the Kingdom of Wegrein.
Although Hillian expresses a hint of apprehension, my excitement prevails. However, every time I glance at Auglia-sama after Rufus departs, she greets me with a warm smile and reassurance.
“Even though it’s exciting, there’s also a little bit of unease in Hillian’s words, but when I look up at Auglia-sama after Rufus leaves, I’m greeted with a worry-free smile.”
I am confident that this trip will be unforgettable.
Chapter 71: Study of honeymoon destinations
Going on a honeymoon is good, but we need to gather more information in the next three days.
Unfortunately, the Kingdom of Baratonia lacks books, and even though they are slowly becoming available, the lack of knowledge cannot be avoided.
“I suppose you’re calling me for that.”
“The Shadows of Nejia has infiltrated all nations, remember? They seem to know basic manners because of trading, but I am more interested in something else.
I called Gauche after work by opening my room window, and we conversed privately.
While the afternoon sun is still shining brilliantly, the branches in the shade are blocking its rays, and I too am benefiting from it. The tree’s shade is just the right amount of darkness, blocking the sunlight from becoming too intense.
Gauche’s status in Nejia is somewhat known in the castle. Although there are rumors of alliances with the Nejia throughout the kingdom, Gauche refuses to be treated as a superior.
Due to this, he still works under the castle. Gauche doesn’t flaunt his title and has been able to rebuild his relationship with his colleagues at work as if nothing had changed, whether it’s because of his excellent communication skills or his genuine deserving of the title Shadows of Nejia.
Now, I can make the call without arousing suspicion. I’m not sure how to navigate this situation. It’s perplexing, but now isn’t the time to dwell on it.
“So, what do you want to know?”
“Our honeymoon destination is the Poleinia Kingdom and the Wegrain Kingdom in the north of Baratonia. ——Regarding the religious beliefs of the two countries…”
Gauche covers his face with one hand, either because he has deduced something or because he had already suspected it but didn’t want to be questioned.
“…That’s why we’re traveling incognito with the bodyguards.”
“I knew there was something fishy going on.”
The intense gaze-off between me, with a serious expression, and Gauche, who was trying to dodge the topic, ended with my triumph.
“Sigh…The Baratonia Kingdom has no religion. The Lina Religion of the Faithnum Empire…It states that everything was created by the single goddess Lina and that she has retreated to the sea, still supporting the world. This is the core of the Lina Religion, am I right?”
“Yes, that’s accurate. Although the holy scriptures have undergone numerous modifications, the essence remains unchanged.”
“The Poleinia Kingdom is fine, it closely resembles the Dragnate Kingdom, a religion that venerates the sun god.
The concern lies with the Wegrain Kingdom and its official Lina Religion.”
I was puzzled and thought, ‘What’s the matter with that?’
“The presence of the Baratonia Kingdom has hindered the revision of the scriptures in the Wegrain Kingdom since the arrival of the Lina Religion from the Faithnum Empire. As Baratonia was a vassal state several generations ago, the updated scriptures from the main temple in the Faithnum Empire never reached the Wegrain Kingdom. As a result, the Lina Religion has split into the Lina Religion Faithnum faction and the Lina Religion Wegrain faction.”
Despite this explanation, I was still confused. I frowned with suspicion, and Gauche shook his head with dissatisfaction, making a displeased expression.
“Of course, religious freedom exists. In the early days of the Lina Religion… there was a ritualistic sacrifice ceremony. And, as you know, religion and royalty are closely intertwined. When the Lina Religion was transferred from the Faithnum Empire to the Wegrain Kingdom, it was accompanied by a delegation from the Faithnum Empire. It’s a distant memory now, but you should have read about it in the historical records?”
“Y-Yes… indeed, there was a time when a princess was married from the Faithnum Empire to the Wegrain Kingdom.”
“The Lina Religion is a monotheistic religion, worshiping only the goddess. Those who possess the goddess’s blood… well, I don’t really want to say it, but…”
“Speak clearly. What is it?”
Frustrated, I slammed my hand on the windowsill and Gauche rose from the branch where he had been lounging, facing me directly.
“‘We have faith in our goddess and as evidence, we sacrifice the goddess’s blood’ — this repugnant rite, which has been discredited, is still being practiced in the Wegrain Kingdom.”
“Hold on. Are you saying… that they sacrifice royal offspring?”
“Exactly. But these are the illegitimate children of the king with ties to the Faithnum Empire. They are offered as a sacrifice in the annual ceremony.”
“How terrible…”
“The Wegrain Kingdom itself is a good, peaceful country, however, those who are aware of this practice and partake in it are the Pope, the royal family, and some high-ranking nobles. In fact, the wife of a high-ranking noble who gave birth to the illegitimate child of the king was pleased to offer the child to the Goddess.”
I rose from my seat, my unsteadiness caused me to stumble and I stumbled back into a large leather chair with a thud.
My eyes remained wide open, fixed on the floor. Auglia-sama was unaware, and Gauche appeared to have no intention of teaching them. The religious practices of each nation should be honored, even if they clash with personal beliefs.
The Faithnum Empire was completely dedicated to their cause. They would not concern themselves with religion if it did not benefit their country. However, not being involved or interested in it was not something that was respected.
To maintain a state of indifference, one must also balance work, which means that work should always come first. Even in a country where a one-month fast (albeit with a small meal after sunset) is a religious rite, there may be cases where one loses their life if they are ordered to perform harsh labor during the day.
It’s up to you whether you break the doctrine or stick to it. Allowing indifferent people to govern while recognizing religion is, in essence, merely granting the freedom to either uphold or violate doctrine.
It is not surprising that Hillian detests the bloodline of the Faithnum imperial family.
For me, religion is neither something to comprehend nor to sacrifice for, and I have no intention of aligning myself with any religious group in the future.
‘We do not deny or acknowledge your gods, as it is a trivial matter. However, serving our country is more important than where your heart lies.’ … I wonder how much despair Hillian felt upon hearing these words.
Not denying, not acknowledging, just inconsequential. The Faithnum Empire’s orders come first. Should you pledge loyalty to the Faithnum Empire and neglect religion, or should you become a martyr for religion and betray the Faithnum Empire, or should you betray Goddess and submit to the Faithnum Empire?
“I can’t disregard the Wegrain sacrifice ceremony. Yet, it leaves me feeling nauseated and revolted. Despite glimpsing the disguise of truth behind their grins, I must endure it silently and conceal my thoughts.”
“Wouldn’t it have been better if you didn’t know? Well, anyway, as for why we were assigned as bodyguards…”
“…Perhaps the Wegrain Kingdom is searching for the ‘purest’ blood of the Lina Goddess…”
“Unfortunately, that’s just the way it is. But rest assured, we’ll be keeping a close eye on you 24/7. I don’t anticipate any reckless behavior from you, and I won’t allow it. Please be cautious during your stay in the Wegrain Kingdom.”
I don’t plan on telling Auglia-sama about this. It’s best to keep this secret to ourselves. Even if Auglia-sama is good at mediating conflicts, I can’t let him get involved in religious affairs. It could potentially lead to a war.
It’s advisable to prioritize a visit to the Poleinia Kingdom and limit the time spent in Wegrain Kingdom. Fortunately, both kingdoms are located near Baratonia Kingdom. After a visit to Poleinia Kingdom, we can travel through Baratonia Kingdom and make our way to Wegrain Kingdom before returning to the capital. I presume the itinerary has been arranged in this manner. Our aim is to expedite the journey by arranging a conveyance in Baratonia Kingdom.
You can’t really say what you’re silently plotting for the protection target.
“…Thank you, Gauche. Please, try to reduce the time spent in the Wegrain Kingdom as much as possible. Don’t inform Auglia-sama.”
“Besides, I originally had no intention of informing Claire-sama either. I don’t want to spoil your honeymoon. Don’t worry, the Shadows of Nejia will have your back, so forget about this conversation and make the most of your trip.”
I managed a small smile at Gauche’s seemingly playful words, but I still couldn’t rise from my seat.
Gauche seemed to understand that it wouldn’t be wise to linger any longer and left the place.
Before I realized it, the sun was setting, casting a red glow into the room.
To calm myself, I rang the table bell and requested some milk tea and sweets.
Chapter 73: Day before the trip
I was so rattled by Gauche’s story that I couldn’t help but let out sighs more frequently when I was alone.
Despite that, I am a princess by birth. Though it may not reflect my education as a proper lady, being a member of the royal family, I have the innate ability to keep secrets.
(…If I’m not cautious, I might end up becoming a sacrifice…)
Even in the presence of Auglia-sama, Lord Balk, Melissa, and Gwenna, I have confidence that I didn’t betray any emotions through my expressions or actions.
But my secret was uncovered.
“Princess, may I have a word with you?”
“Hillian? Of course.”
As soon as I left Lord Balk’s office, Hillian called out to me, took the documents I was holding, and entered Hillian’s neighboring office. Lord Balk will be opening the palace for a while, so they were discussing the tasks he had requested to be taken care of and the ones he wanted to entrust while he was away.
The room is well-maintained, making it an ideal location for confidential discussions. When I’m engaged in work, I won’t be bothered by anyone even if I’m alone with a man. That’s because it’s work-related.
“Please also add me to one of the guards.”
“…Hillian.”
“I have already made a request to Lord Balk. I was told that as long as the Princess consents, it’s not an issue. The preparations to open the castle have already been completed.”
“Hold on. How did this occur? Hillian, what does being part of the escort entail for you?”
With a heavy sigh, Hillian rubbed his forehead as if he had no other option and regarded me with a stern expression.
“It would have been better if you never found out… But, since you did, I have to explain. In the Four Gods religion, which places great importance on ‘the spirit of speech,’ it is forbidden. I don’t have any ill-will towards you as a person to the point of wanting to harm you.”
TL: Maybe it’s some kind of Jinx
I did not underestimate Hillian enough to make excuses. His audacious attempt to manipulate words and his cautionary words “be careful on the way” only fueled my curiosity to delve into the matter and uncover the truth.
“I share in the responsibility for giving poor advice. You had a genuine interest in the Four Gods religion, not just a passing curiosity, and showed an understanding of it after learning more. I can see why you are being treated with kindness and respect. I don’t want to see you meet a premature end.”
“…What will happen if you accompany me?”
It is highly likely that Hillian lacks knowledge of martial arts. Given the information I’ve gathered about the Four Gods Religion and Hillian’s perspective, it appears to be unwise to travel to a nation with a different religious belief.
“Do you recall Lord Bogwarts from the Dragnate Kingdom’s words?”
“Um… about worshiping a deity beyond human comprehension?”
With the sun setting behind him, Hillian leaned forward on the desk, propping himself up with both hands. Although we are stationed near the entrance, the backlight obstructs my view of his expression, causing a feeling of unease to wash over me.
“Yes. Regardless of one’s beliefs, they remain unchanged. Specifically, the Lina Religion Wegrain Faction has revered the same Goddess for an extended period. It is crucial to have someone like myself, who has a connection to the mystical.”
“Do you think I could be in danger?”
“As long as you are safe, there is no cause for concern.”
In other words, if I were to encounter any difficulties, Hillian would be involved as well.
“It would be beneficial if I could act as an interpreter instead of a guard. The presence of one additional person on a two-week journey wouldn’t be a hindrance, right?”
Despite being in close proximity to two countries from the capital, the languages differ, and while I am capable of speaking the language, having an interpreter would also enhance our appearance.
Although I have a basic grasp of the language and customs, it’s not appropriate for me to constantly serve as an interpreter for Auglia-sama.
“…I understand. I’ll speak with Auglia-sama. Have you finished preparing?”
“For the most part, yes.”
“…I’m sorry, Hillian. I never thought… there could be things that would be better off not knowing.”
Although I believed I was effectively concealing it, I was taken aback by others’ prying inquiries and found myself shedding tears of relief as I covered my face with both hands, gazing downward with tear-streaked cheeks.
“…Tears are one of the things I detest the most, but…”
Despite my attempts to stop the tears, I couldn’t. I have been consumed by unpleasant thoughts for the past three days.
As footsteps approached me and stopped in front of me, a graceful handkerchief was offered.
“You displayed great restraint. Not everyone has that capability. Don’t worry, I will always keep you safe.”
The person didn’t touch me, but I silently took the handkerchief and wept in front of Hillian.
Being burdened with the fear of death is something I should have expected when I married into this country, but since becoming a citizen of the Baratonia Kingdom, I seem to have become increasingly aware of my life and time.
Hillian offered me a chair as I cried like a child, and remained silently by my side.
“Claire, finally, the day we set off has arrived…”
“Yes, I’m looking forward to it, Auglia-sama.”
Despite shedding tears earlier, I quickly soothed my eyes with an ice pack and touched up my makeup, keeping my grin intact during dinner.
“What are you looking forward to? You seem so troubled, do you wish to cancel the trip?”
My body jolts as Auglia-sama, who usually radiates a cheerful disposition, now sports a stern expression.
It’s no use pretending anymore. I resign and furrow my brows, casting a troubled gaze.
“Claire, it doesn’t matter if it’s a difficult topic to discuss. I have learned to always wear a smile, that’s why I married you. There are no secrets between us, especially not for important things.”
“Auglia-sama…”
“In front of you, I don’t just smile. I worry, I grieve, I get angry too. But I want to be by your side with a grin on my face…so, please share with me what’s weighing on your mind.”
Auglia-sama’s large and warm hand gently caresses my cheek. He tenderly tucks away the stray hair from my face with his fingertips and lovingly smooths out the wrinkles formed between my eyebrows due to my distress.
I close my eyes as a result of the ticklish sensation and when I reopen them, Auglia-sama is there, beaming with a smile.
I’m not confident in my speaking skills. If I have to speak, I’ll have to convey everything. I’m still unsure if it’s appropriate for me to burden Auglia-sama with this responsibility and I hesitate, my gaze wandering, as I look at the desk.
The keepsake I received when I purchased a lute still resides in the drawer. I stand up and retrieve two small boxes from the drawer.
“These are gifts I bought in the castle town that I’ve been meaning to give you for a while now… I acquired two pendants with complementary charms. They have a hue similar to our eyes, so I thought we could exchange colors with one another…”
“Oh, I see.”
“… Will you share this burden with me? I still struggle to grasp the meaning of being a married couple in this country.”
In the Faithnum Empire, the relationship between my parents, who are husband and wife, is formal and transactional. Their conversations only revolve around political matters, and it appears to me as though they have a boss-subordinate relationship.
However, Auglia-sama and I got married in the Baratonia Kingdom. The relationship between my father-in-law and mother-in-law is warm and heartwarming to observe. Of course, there may be topics we don’t discuss, but we still maintain a positive relationship with each other, working together to govern the country.
“Certainly. We’re husband and wife, and besides, didn’t you make the law? According to the terms of the marriage agreement.”
“To aid and have faith in each other…”
“Exactly. If Claire lacks faith in me, there’s no point in further communication and no means of providing assistance or support. That’s why, in that regard, could you place your trust in me and offer your help and backing?”
We are no longer children. When you require assistance, you must state, “Help me.” You cannot request help without having faith.
Despite being the one who made that law, I have not requested anyone’s assistance or trust, Auglia-sama can’t do anything either.
“I will reveal everything. I should have more faith in Auglia-sama than anyone else, but I do not.”
“Understood. If it comforts you. Furthermore, it’s a lovely talisman to use during our journey. Let’s listen while admiring this.”
While admiring the gems arranged in the opened box, which serves as the talisman, I shared everything with Auglia-sama, including the Wegrain’s Lina Religion faction, as the gems glimmered in the light of the candle stand.
Chapter 75: Finally, departure
“Farewell, Father-in-law, Mother-in-law.”
“With souvenirs in hand and a trustworthy guard by our side, we’ll leisurely make our way there.”
Along with Auglia-sama, I greeted Father-in-law and Mother-in-law, and Melissa and Gwenna are also among the maids accompanying us. And Hillian, who has Lord Balk’s full confidence, is also accompanying us as an interpreter.
The escort comprises knights with a special duty to protect the royal family, even among the Royal Guard. Gordon and John, who went with us to purchase gems, are also present, and I feel relieved.
And apart from Auglia-sama, Melissa, Gwenna, and myself, no one is aware of the Shadows of Nejia accompanying us.
Among the knights, there are those who are disguised, those responsible for carrying the luggage, and those who pretend to be someone else and trail behind us. Despite this, I am informed by Gauche that the Shadows of Nejia is composed of elite members. So, do not fret about their presence and simply enjoy the journey.
The Shadows of Nejia is unknown to many people. They are not recognized for their achievements, but they are compensated for their services. Loyalty does not pay the bills.
The Royal Guard knights, referred to as knights, and those who become guards, specialize in combat and continuously hone their skills. They claim that they would never do anything that would tarnish their dignity.
Auglia-sama listened to all the stories from the previous night and after giving it some thought, he appeared relieved to learn about Gauche’s plan for the breakdown of our horse-drawn carriage and Hillian’s presence (I also mentioned his role as a priest in his homeland).
“Claire-chan, be careful.”
“And the same goes for Auglia-sama. Traveling entails uncertainty, but at the same time, it is crucial in terms of fostering relations between nations, especially now that trade is unrestricted. Ensure that you protect Claire.”
I felt uneasy as I was being overly concerned, but Auglia-sama has been grinning since morning.
Then, he audaciously embraced me in front of others. When I lifted my gaze in surprise, Auglia-sama’s face was beaming with joy and devoid of worries.
I recall my words, “”Be strong so that you can always laugh.” Auglia-sama embodies them. I must be deficient in smiling. In Auglia’s arms, I was finally able to relax and smile.
“It’s alright. My mentor is Lord Balk, and I have never neglected my training. Besides, the sword sharpens itself when it’s for protecting Claire. Although politically, it seems that Claire is the one protecting me… right, Claire?”
“Yes, I will perform my diplomatic duties to the best of my abilities!”
Although I was flustered, Auglia-sama’s words brought comfort to my mind, which was plagued with anxiety about my role. I was securely shielded by his large hands and broad arms.
Alongside me stood Auglia-sama, behind me were the trustworthy guards and the Shadows of Nejia, and there were also accompanying maids and servants.
I wouldn’t be left to face this alone. I would fulfill my responsibilities safely. And most importantly, I would savor the unfamiliar land I was visiting, with Auglia-sama by my side.
The baggage was carefully loaded onto the carriage, and the servants boarded as well.
Auglia-sama and I then boarded the carriage, and finally, we set off.
Our first destination was the distant Kingdom of Poleinia. We planned to present them with glasses made of both diamonds and pink diamonds.
As we settled into the cushioned long-distance carriage, the honeymoon journey of Auglia-sama and I officially began.
After venturing northward, the convoy of carriages progressed along the frontier. The journey, excluding travel time, was expected to last two weeks, with one week spent in each country and meetings arranged accordingly.
The amicable diplomacy between the Faithnum Empire and the Baratonia Kingdom, perceived as a safeguard against the Faithnum Empire, was in high demand among the northern nations. Furthermore, the Baratonia Kingdom had a reputation for triumphantly defeating the Faithnum Empire.
Despite the fact that it was a matter of perception, strategy, and surprise attack, the victor is still the victor. Moreover, we did not make any rash statements simply because we won. Our primary concern was the establishment of a medical system proportional to our population in accordance with our independence.
These factors contributed to the northern nations generally viewing the Baratonia Kingdom as a bulwark against the Faithnum Empire.
Since Baratonia Kingdom expressed their desire to visit there for their honeymoon, Poleinia and Wegrain Kingdoms eagerly welcomed them with open arms.
As we discussed this, we left behind the serene rural landscape and headed towards the Poleinia Kingdom, sneaking into the country and making our way towards the capital.
Ever since we arrived in the land of Poleinia, I have sensed a change in the atmosphere. I initially believed that the climate would be harsh due to its location in the north, but I was wrong.
The difference lies in the scenery. Unlike the rural surroundings of Baratonia, Poleinia’s roads are lined with deciduous trees. Perhaps because it is an inland nation, one can see grasslands and settlements through the gaps in the trees.
The countryside is dotted with large cattle grazing on the fields, and I can feel the thriving dairy industry in the air. I had assumed that conifers would be easier to cultivate and process, especially in cold regions, but I was proven wrong upon my arrival in the main town where we were staying.
We were housed in a luxurious inn, but the quality of the furnishings was vastly different. In Baratonia, many buildings and furniture were constructed from straight-growing conifers, with some made from charcoal and firewood. Even if they were polished to a caramel hue and coated with varnish, they still had a rough touch. The same applied to the paint, and high tables were made from deciduous trees instead.
In the Kingdom of Poleinia, broad-leaved trees have become a staple among its citizens. Every piece of furniture in the room was crafted from these trees, giving it a sturdy yet luxurious feel.
“It’s incredible, they say a change of scenery can do wonders, but to have an entire room made from such expensive wood is a rarity,”
“It’s also due to the advanced building techniques in this kingdom. The building techniques in the Kingdom of Baratonia are not quite up to par. I find the technology here intriguing… hehe.”
Suddenly, Auglia-sama stopped talking and laughed to himself. When I stopped stroking the furniture and turned to look at him, he was covering his mouth with his hand and shaking her shoulders as if amused.
“What to do, Claire. Your curiosity has shifted entirely. It’s amusing, but it keeps you occupied.”
“Well, Auglia-sama. Curiosity is a valuable trait.”
“Yeah, I get that…but in the past, I wouldn’t have been so observant and worried like this, so it’s fun to think about.”
“Wow, you’re laughing too much! Enough already! But it truly is remarkable, isn’t it? The architectural technology… Ah, that beam must be made from a broad-leaved tree grown in its natural form. It’s not straight, but it’s thick and twisted while still securely supporting the ceiling.”
As I made this observation, I gazed around the room and pointed out my discovery. Auglia-sama also stepped next to me and peered upward to inspect.
Thus, we uncovered new findings together and developed a fascination for the technological advancements of other nations.
I secretly felt happy knowing that I had someone to share my curiosity with, which I had previously kept to myself.
Chapter 77: The Royal Palace and The Temple of the Kingdom of Poleinia
“Greetings, Crown Prince and Princess of the Baratonia Kingdom. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you. I thank the heavens for this happiness.”
“Thank you, Your Majesty, the King of Poleinia. We are grateful for accommodating us during our honeymoon.”
“Going on a honeymoon to another country was something I never even dreamed of. Do you believe this is a step towards a more united world? If it’s okay with you, In the near future, we would like to pay homage to your God as well.”
The King of Poleinia was an elegant individual with a bright and jovial demeanor, a rounded physique, and a neatly trimmed mustache.
He donned a crisp and well-tailored long coat that was neither military nor priestly in appearance, with luxurious embroidery, but a unified color scheme.
“We don’t have a religion, but do you think your country’s god will look favorably upon us?”
Hillian translated Auglia-sama’s words with ease, performing his role as the front-line interpreter with excellence.
As a member of the royal family of the Faithnum Empire, a repository of knowledge, I had the opportunity to learn as much as I desired. However, it was peculiar how Hillian acquired his skills and knowledge. I considered asking later, but I was wary of Auglia-sama’s reaction if I disturbed another person during our honeymoon trip.
After much contemplation, I decided to delay my action until the end of the trip and felt a sense of relief as I saw King Poleinia joyfully conversing with Auglia-sama, while maintaining a cheerful expression.
“Of course, our deity is also benevolent to guests. If you do not mind, please pray for a safe journey.”
“With gratitude, I offer this souvenir as a token of my appreciation. I hope you will find use for it when the opportunity arises, Your Majesty.”
“How thoughtful of you. We are in the process of transferring your luggage to your chambers, so allow me to escort you.”
Upon hearing the king’s offer to personally guide us, Hillian and I exchanged glances.
An assistant took charge of a glass souvenir box and we trailed behind the King of Poleinia.
The architecture in the Kingdom of Poleinia consisted entirely of single-story structures, including the palace and temple, which were made of wood. The palace and temple were adorned with red paint and wooden carvings, known as “ranma carvings,” to allow for ventilation and light.
The direction of architectural design was vastly different. Despite its antiquity, the wooden structures were sturdy and safe.
“There are towns with multi-story buildings… but that is not a place I would recommend to the newlyweds of the royal family. It is a leisure district, you see.”
“Haha… and what’s the reason for that?”
“In some areas, single-story buildings are seen as places where women of the night are treated without respect. On the other hand, palaces have proper security measures, so a single-story building might be a safer option. However, there are also regions with low public safety, which is why tall buildings are favored.”
This conversation was not appropriate for newlywed royal couples from other nations, but I couldn’t help but ask about the reasons for the design and construction materials while walking.
I must admit, I have a certain fascination with this topic. In the Seanapse Kingdom, they are known as songstresses (divas) and flower princesses (hana-hime), who are highly esteemed prost*tutes. In this country, they are referred to as courtesans, and there are also women known as geishas who sell their artistic talents without selling their bodies.
My curiosity was piqued, but I didn’t think it was suitable for a wife to be interested in the entertainment district during her honeymoon. So, I suppressed my curiosity and simply replied with a casual, “Oh, really?” I plan to purchase a lot of materials from a bookstore after returning home.
Auglia-sama, who could read my expressions and thoughts, had a slight smile as if trying to hold back laughter.
I felt embarrassed and my face turned red, so I stopped asking questions like “What’s this?” and “What’s that?” and King Poleinia suddenly declared, “We have arrived,” and came to a halt.
Chapter 78: The Sun God, Yoten no Mako.
Although it was just a single-story house, there was a half-story staircase and we had been walking on a wooden walkway.
The King of Poleinia came to a halt and announced that we had arrived at a door-less entrance referred to as a torii. Auglia-sama and I were unfamiliar with this term.
Although it was expected to be open, I felt a formidable pressure, as if I was not permitted to stand in the center or enter on my own. Two massive beams, resembling objects, supported the thick, red pillars that leaned outwards.
The name of a deity was inscribed in the Poleinian language on those beams, and behind the torii stood a grand, yet petite abode.
The garden stones were white and large, polished stones were laid out, and stepping stones were arranged to lead to the tiny house.
It appeared to be positioned obliquely behind the torii, as if it was a sign of disrespect to directly face the gods from the front.
“You may proceed normally here. This is known as the first shrine, and the main shrine of our deity, the True Child of the Sun, Yōten no Mako-sama (Goddess of Mercy), is located further within the second and third shrines. If you are a visitor, you are only permitted to visit the first shrine.”
“Thank you for your clarification. So, to put it simply, the deeper location is where the god is revered, and this serves as an entrance, correct?”
“Exactly. Additionally, there are numerous sanctuaries in our nation that consider this location as the primary temple… In the Baratonia style, it’s referred to as a temple, and it’s a familiar concept, correct? If written as “Jinja”, it’s called a shrine. Are you familiar with Sinn Fe country? The religious differences can be a complicated issue, but our country’s gods are benevolent. There are no strict rituals for worship, for instance, simply joining your hands in front of your chest and bowing suffices. By speaking while bowing, it transforms into a conversation with your inner god.”
The King of Poleinia demonstrated the act of joining his hands in front of his chest and bowing. At that moment, his eyes appeared to be closed.
I had only acquired surface-level knowledge of celestial bodies, religions, gods, and such topics until now, as I believed that my life would be confined within my own country.
However, since my marriage into the Baratonia Kingdom and my involvement in the central government of a godless country, I have had numerous opportunities to interact with various religions from different nations. Although I was aware of the diverse cultures that existed beyond my homeland, actually experiencing the ambiance, beholding the architecture, and touching the intangible elements of religion has been nothing but exhilarating for me.
Despite this, I have no inclination towards belief and firmly believe that the religion of my birthplace has been corrupted by human hands.
Still, for some inexplicable reason, I cannot help but hold a sense of reverence, even for the gods worshipped by the Poleinia Kingdom…
Auglia-sama, Hillian, and I crossed the stepping stones as instructed, and arrived at a small, magnificent house named “Ichinomiya.” Beyond the ornate walls, similar houses could be seen in the background, with increasingly elaborate decorations as one ventured deeper.
As we were instructed, the three of us aligned ourselves in front of the first shrine, and, with our hands clasped in front of our chests, made a slight bow, bending at the waist in reverence.
(Greetings, Yoten no Mako-sama. I take this opportunity during my journey to pay my respects. Please bless Auglia-sama, myself, and everyone accompanying us, so that we may safely complete our journey and reap its benefits.)
I rarely communicate with the divine in my heart like this.
One of the major reasons I was skeptical about the distorted Lina Religion of the Faithnum Empire was due to my distrust of those who claimed to be spiritual leaders. It is a poignant realization, especially from the perspective of the royal family.
Nonetheless, despite being revered to this extent, the King of Polenia proclaimed, “inner God.” The prayers and devotions offered here are intended to be a conversation with one’s inner self, rather than with the enshrined gods.
I was intrigued to learn more about the religion of the Poleinia Kingdom. Although we are residing in the castle, we have been granted the privilege of visiting the major cities for a week, of course under the supervision of the Poleinia Kingdom. There are certain areas that are off-limits to us.
As I was pondering these thoughts, I prayed without any intention. Suddenly, my chest felt as if it was ablaze, and I was taken aback. I quickly released my hands and opened my eyes.
“Claire…!”
“A-Auglia-sama…!”
Beneath our garments, Auglia-sama and I both wore a delicate necklace of rubies and pearls that I purchased in the Baratonia Kingdom. Our gazes met, exchanging the hue of each other’s eyes.
The gems radiated heat and light, visible through the tiny crevices in our attire. There was no discomfort, only surprise.
Hillian watched the scene with his eyes wide open, while Auglia-sama and I exchanged confused looks over the difference, and the light subsided.
King Poleinia rushed over, his rotund form jostled by the motion.
“Uh, what was that…! Oh, excuse me, but is there something hidden beneath your clothing…?”
“I have a pearl and my wife has a ruby, each with a small stone, but what exactly just happened?”
King Poleinia’s eyes were thin, like threads, and were buried in his round face. With his eyes wide open, he made a grand bow, a show of deep respect.
“That is correct… it is due to the protection of Yoten no Mako-sama. The ruby is said to embody the sun itself, while the pearl resembles the moon that reflects the sun’s light. I am confident she has granted you both her protection for a safe journey…!”
Auglia-sama and I exchanged puzzled glances. Despite the fact that it’s being touted as a divine miracle, there’s a sense of ambiguity, but we now have to acknowledge that something peculiar has occurred.
Before engaging in sightseeing, it seemed like we needed to learn more about the religion and deities of the Kingdom of Poleinia.
Chapter 79: Study? Sightseeing? But first…
“This shouldn’t be viewed as a remarkable occurrence. When we pray to the divine, we all have some sort of aspiration. However, you didn’t have any ‘demands’ from God. Despite the fact that God may ignore self-centered desires, any wish can be fulfilled…and that’s exactly what happened in your case. Your wish was granted, and as a consequence, the stones that both of you were wearing were safeguarded to a certain extent.”
King Poleinia praised us for something great while we sat across from him in the reception room with Auglia-sama. Despite the good news, I was unsure of what expression to make.
Hillian remains silent except for interpreting. While I thought it would be beneficial to learn more about the gods of the Kingdom of Poleinia, I feel that the king’s explanation was adequate. Despite traveling to a foreign land, I have conflicting feelings about dedicating time to studying religion.
“So, I’ll just accept it as is.”
“I agree with Auglia-sama. Let’s take it as such and spend some time exploring the sights afterward, shall we?”
The one who was taken aback by this was King Poleinia, who opened his eyes wide and jiggled his big belly, bursting into boisterous laughter. He had a heartwarming laugh that suited him, and though he appeared somewhat charming, he was still a king, and one could sense that in his bottomless mirth.
“Certainly, certainly. The Kingdom of Baratonia… to be candid, I was curious about the character of the monarch of a nation that instigates wars. I have heard tales from the commoners and during commerce. If I were the king of Baratonia, I would have done the same thing. With that said… you exhibit remarkable abilities. I will arrange for someone to escort you around our land. Please feel free to explore.”
“Thank you very much. I will broaden my knowledge.”
“Thank you very much, Your Majesty King Poleinia.”
As Auglia and I rose to pay our respects, we noticed King Poleinia nodding in agreement. A servant near the doorway declared, “Please follow me.” It seems he will lead us to our tour guide.
The wooden corridor is lined with plush carpets, and it seems that the custom of walking without shoes is observed here. Even high-heeled shoes are comfortable to wear.
We were brought to a side door, and as I assumed a guide would be waiting, the servant opened the door to reveal a spacious fitting room.
“When traveling throughout the country, you may find it somewhat challenging to traverse in the attire of the Baratonia Kingdom. If you please, feel free to change into a more comfortable outfit here. If you require any assistance, the maid will be at your service. And don’t hesitate to utilize the interpreter.”
“Thank you for your gracious offer. Auglia-sama, let’s take advantage of this opportunity and change our attire.”
“Yes, it’s always wise to dress appropriately for the surroundings. Hillian, let’s switch our attire as well.”
“I agree. Wearing the traditional garb of Sinn Fe may make me stand out too much. I will heed your advice.”
Hillian, who courteously performed the Sinn Fe bowing for the servant who guided us, entered the changing room along with us.
The right side seemed to house women’s attire while the left side appeared to hold men’s clothing. There were also various sizes of shoes available.
I think the reason we don’t know about the northern country is that Baratonia was always facing the Faithnum Empire. Maybe they have a strong relationship with each other. It’s clear that the clothes being borrowed are for foreign visitors and not meant for regular use.
There were plenty of different sizes and hues to choose from, but none of them had the same cut or design as the garments in the Faithnum Empire or the Baratonia Kingdom.
I was shown various women’s attire by a maid, but I am not well-versed in what suits me or what hues flatter me. Melissa and Gwenna were absent from the meeting with the king, so they might have changed into similar attire as the maids during that time.
Interestingly, even the servants have different attire styles. They wear matching cuts, but the colors are vivid, and I find it elegant that their faces are veiled.
“Pardon me, I am not particularly fashionable and would like to wear something that won’t bring dishonor to Auglia-sama. Could you suggest a harmonious outfit for me?”
When I spoke fluent Poleinian, the maid guiding me was surprised and placed a hand on her chest, seeming slightly relieved.
“Fantastic, you can speak our language, making it easier for me to guide you. I apologize for the delay, I am responsible for this room, my name is Nigel.”
“I am Claire, the Crown Princess of the Baratonia Kingdom. Please call me Claire, Nigel. I do not wish to bring shame to Auglia-sama.”
“You two are truly newlyweds. That affection is incredibly charming. Claire-sama has a porcelain complexion, with hair and eyes close to white, giving her the appearance of a pearl, a symbol of beauty and good fortune. The blue dress she wears today complements her well. In Poleinia, the sun and mountains represent men, and the moon and rivers or water’s edge embody women. But for this special occasion, let’s switch up the image a bit.”
“Is there another color that would suit me besides blue?”
“Everything is a discovery. However, I won’t select anything too flashy, so don’t be concerned. Let’s see, here, let’s tie this sash around your waist, drape this shawl from your shoulder, and match the shoes with the same hue…”
I couldn’t comprehend the process at all, but I couldn’t help but find Nigel’s struggles amusing as she compared similar fabrics and tried to decide which one to choose.
It seems that even in this place, women still fuss over small variations. I can’t distinguish between them myself, but I am certain I will look much better than if I had made the selection on my own.
I decided to focus on standing in front of the fabric designated for my body, adjusting my appearance.
Chapter 80: Poleinia fashionable clothes
“Auglia-sama, Hillian, the attire suits you both perfectly.”
There seemed to be another chamber within for changing clothes, and we each changed into our costumes and applied makeup in the tiny rooms located on the left and right walls. Lady Auglia, Hillian and I convened in front of the wardrobe room.
Though resembling Western clothing, the garments were still longer in length, with a knee-length, sleeveless jacket worn over a blouse with long, billowing sleeves. The collar stood upright, and a piece of fabric was wrapped around the head, not covering the hair but instead wrapped around the forehead with a colorful pattern and a decorative metal ornament at the knot, creating a beautiful appearance.
It seems that the king does not wear a crown, as he dons this type of ornamentation, while noblemen wear such adornments, and commoners wrap plain cloth. However, there is no distinction in color, as Nigel, who assisted me with my attire, informed me.
The clothing resembles that in Sinn Fe country, but there the sleeves are wide due to the heat, and the clothes are draped diagonally in front. The north from Baratonia is known to be chilly, and I was wearing a shirt underneath, but the thick jacket was typically a type of garment with wide sleeves. However, today I am representing a noble person, so I am wearing modest decorations.
The head wrap may be eye-catching, but the attire features muted tones such as ivory and deep gray. The gleaming thread buttons lend a slight military uniform feel to the outfit, which appears sharp yet comfortable, fitting impeccably.
It appears that wearing a sword belt is permitted, and both Auglia-sama and Hillian sported short swords on either side, but Hillian was oblivious to this fact. —Good at languages, good at negotiating, able to work as a civil servant, and also a qualified priest with knowledge of martial arts. What kind of all-rounder will this person be? But, when I think about Gauche, I can’t help it.
“Hmm, I think it would be nice if you let me, a man, compliment you first, Claire. It really suits you well. It’s truly beautiful. We should make sure to keep our arms linked tightly so that nobody in this foreign land will catch your eye.”
“Me… sorry. Umm, again… Auglia-sama, do I look good?”
Instead of ribbons, belts, or corsets, I was secured with an obi-like garment to a thick dress with an opening for my head. It wasn’t as constricting as a corset, but the way it was tied made it seem cumbersome to remove, and I anticipate needing Nigel’s assistance in doing so.
Underneath the thick dress, I wore a frilly blouse, and I anticipate having to wear a smock or poncho if the weather becomes colder. Women tend to wear bold hues, with the blouse being blue and the top dress a pale purple. The golden belt ties the ensemble together, the hem is slightly shorter for ease of movement, and I sport white frilly, puffed-out skirts with flat shoes.
The cloth hanging from my waist is shimmering silver fabric, adorned with intricate embroidery, and my full-length gown is also richly embellished.
I am not wearing anything on my head, but my face is covered by a delicate veil, which is secured in place by glittering jewelry that adorns my hair.
His Highness Auglia, who was intently examining my appearance, nodded and proclaimed, “Beautiful.” He then approached me and offered his arm. Hillian seemed to be in a daze since earlier, I wondered what was wrong with him, as I turned around and heard voices calling from behind me.
“Claire-sama, has your meeting with the King ended?”
“Oh, what a stunning ensemble. The colors and attire complement you so well!”
It was Melissa and Gwenna who had arrived. As expected, the two of them were dressed in brightly colored maid outfits, with veils covering their mouths.
Their hair and eye colors were harmonized with a dark eye makeup, enhancing their beauty. Here, the maids are treated as honored guests, and Nigel is dressed modestly without any decorations.
“Both of you look absolutely lovely! Oh, I wonder if I could buy this dress from them? But we won’t have a chance to wear it in Baratonia… I’m in a dilemma. I wish there was somewhere I could capture this moment in a painting.”
I have grown fond of the attire, both for men and women, as well as the unique customs and clothing of the Poleinia Kingdom. Although I look good in it, I will stand out when I return to our country, which is a bit disappointing.
Although the standards for clothing differ in each country, I think it’s wonderful that even in non-tropical regions, they can be so colorful and vibrant. I also want to know about the history behind it. I might buy a book on it on my way home from the bookstore.
“All present and accounted for, let’s make our way to the tour guide’s location, shall we?”
Chapter 81: Poleinia Royal City Sightseeing 1
“Starting today, I will be serving as your guide during your stay. I am Dullahunt, a civil servant at the palace. It is a pleasure to meet you, Your Highnesses, Prince Baratonia and Princess.”
The person we met at the entrance hall was a young man with naturally white hair, wearing a black long coat, white pants, and a black cloth headband with silver thread embroidery. He seemed to be around the same age as Lord Balk. From the black headband and the embroidery, it seems he is different from a commoner, but he has no decorations on him.
His skin is white and he has a tall, slender posture. His sharp-looking eyes are golden, and even though he is a man, he has red in the corners, which suits him well. However, his way of speaking is calm, or rather, flat.
I had heard that nobles wear ornaments. I was wondering when Auglia-sama chuckled as if troubled.
“Please call me Auglia, Dullahunt. Using that name might make me stand out too much in the city. After all, I changed my outfit.”
I will add my own words in response.
“My name is Claire, and these are Hillian, my interpreter, and Melissa and Gwenna, my maids and bodyguards. Nice to meet you.”
“Bodyguards…?”
Dullahunt raises an eyebrow in surprise. It seems he was taken aback by the fact that the two maids who are not armed and don’t seem well-trained are supposed to be bodyguards. On the other hand, Dullahunt is wearing a black sword without a scabbard.
In contrast, Melissa and Gwenna seem to be unarmed, but they softly touch the cloth near their thighs and waists to show Dullahunt, who is suspicious, that they have weapons ready to be drawn at any moment, but in a subtle way.
For Dullahunt, a bodyguard is supposed to intimidate by showing weapons, which is what both Auglia-sama and Dullahunt do. Women’s weapons would stand out even more, and most importantly, the Shadows of Nejia is secretly following us.
This matter is also confidential in the Poleinia Kingdom, and Gauche wouldn’t make any mistakes that would reveal it.
“Understood. Then, Auglia-sama, Claire-sama, and Hillian-dono, Melissa-dono, Gwenna-dono, please. We will go to the castle town by horse-drawn carriage.”
“Thank you. I’ll rely on you.”
Everyone boarded the large horse-drawn carriage that was parked outside with Dullahunt. There was no lack of space and the seats were comfortable and spacious.
We didn’t stay in the capital and went straight to the castle, so today they would start with a tour of the capital at their feet.
They had seen it when they came, but all the buildings were one-story buildings. However, they seemed to be taller than normal one-story buildings. When they asked Dullahunt about it in the carriage, he gave a precise explanation.
“Poleinia is not too hot in the summer and it snows in the winter. Especially from the beginning of February to around February, there is a lot of snow accumulation and it melts quickly from then on. So, if the ceiling is low, it is easily affected by the outside temperature, and if you don’t use thick and hard wood, the house can collapse from the snow on the roof. Therefore, instead of building high-rise buildings, the ceilings should be as high as possible, with small windows in the ceiling to let the wind in during the summer, and in the winter, the hot air from the fireplace goes to the top…”
“Ah, I see. The warmer the air is, the higher it goes, right? So it melts the snow on the roof? Wooden structures conduct heat less than brick, so I guess that means it’s cooler in the summer.”
“…Yes, that’s right. The snow season is a small part of the year. It’s a good building for the land.”
“How wonderful. The palace was also made of wood, and the corridor was raised from the ground…”
“There is a roof, but the snow does not fall straight down. In winter, the roof is covered with paper screens and it overcomes the cold and snow. Snow accumulation to some extent has better insulation than just a cold winter, so snow removal is limited to the road.”
When I heard “We’ve arrived.” coming from the chauffeur’s seat, Auglia-sama was listening to me and Dullahunt’s conversation with a smile. The other three had a slightly troubled look on their faces as if to say “Here we go again.”
Dullahunt himself didn’t seem to mind and was actually happy that his country was of interest. He opened the door and got out first, saying “Let’s go.” Auglia-sama and I got out next and, upon seeing the chauffeur holding the door open, we both briefly widened our eyes and then I nonchalantly placed my hand on Auglia-sama’s arm.
Gauche was the chauffeur. I decided not to ask how or when he became one in the palace, but I thought to myself, “Well done for being able to attach yourself so well.”
Dullahunt probably didn’t know about this. Gauche had to accompany us as a chauffeur and baggage carrier. Hillian was behind Dullahunt, then Auglia-sama and I were lined up, followed by Melissa and Gwenna, with Gauche following the rear.
It seems that Melissa and Gwenna pretending not to know.If they showed it on their faces, they wouldn’t be able to be maids of the Crown Princess of the Baratonia Kingdom.
“Well, shall we go?”
Saying that, Dullahunt started walking slowly towards the bustling street.
Chapter 82: Poleinia Royal City Sightseeing 2
The tourist days in the Kingdom of Poleinia were truly rich with experiences.
First, we headed to the shrine of the spirits located in the capital. It was also for the purpose of visiting, but there was a place called the shrine office that was not in the castle, where you could do various things such as drawing omamori or omikuji, which are fortunes written by the gods. That was the explanation of the culture.
However, before visiting the shrine, we first paid a visit to Lord Yoten no Mako, then enjoyed a small talisman in the form of an embroidered bag along with incense and drew our fortune at the shrine office.
The fortunes were divided into positive and negative categories and written on each slip of paper.
Apparently, there was no difference between the contents of the fortunes and the box, and it was simply a matter of taking the beautifully tied, thin, long paper (known as washi, with its unique texture and durable thin paper) in hand and reading it alone.
Unfortunately, only Dullahunt and Hillian were able to understand the language of Poleinia, leaving me as the only one unable to comprehend.
I was able to read my own fortune, but Hillian read Auglia-sama’s, Dullahunt read Melissa and Gwenna’s, and then taught me their contents. Gauche seemed disinterested in the fortunes and was waiting outside the torii gate.
Individuals expressed their sentiments towards the information with either delight or disappointment, but I didn’t have a strong opinion about it being positive or negative. Although I took the writing seriously as it had revealed some extraordinary events.
The phrases “the journey will be tumultuous” and “there is a scarcity of familial connections” written on my fortune slip caught my attention, and the saying “the one who waits will return” also bewildered me, as I comprehended the words but not the significance.
Being curious about the phrase “there is a scarcity of familial connections,” I mentioned to Gauche that I would visit a bookstore on our way back, and he offered to accompany me as my companion, leaving us alone. The rest of the group seems to have gone to a cafe named “sweet shop.” I am fond of sweets, but I am also interested in books and the contents of the fortune slips, making this the perfect opportunity for me.
“Gauche, is there anything perilous for you?”
“It’s tranquil at the moment. What’s wrong?”
After a momentary hesitation, I confided in Gauche about the fortune slips’ contents.
“It says here that there’s a scarcity of familial connections. It’s not like anything happened to my older brother, sister, or younger sister, right? So it must be something dangerous that you’re involved in, Gauche…”
“There’s nothing amiss with me. As for family connections…, I’ve been on guard since we returned Emperor Faithnum with the assurance of the mediator’s safety. Oh, I’ve heard that Princess Bianca has been feeling a bit under the weather and hasn’t attended any social events.”
While Gauche conversed with the guards, keeping a vigilant eye on his surroundings, I think he didn’t see me when I opened my eyes wide for a moment and stiffened.
Bianca, my sister, never misses a social gathering, even when she’s feeling a bit ill. She was raised to never show weakness. Even if she had a high fever, she would hide her complexion with makeup and maintain her charming smile at a women’s gathering.
Is she truly unwell, or is there something even the Shadows of Nejia can’t see?
“…Gauche.”
My voice must have betrayed my suspicion that something was amiss.
“Understood. I’ll dispatch someone to investigate and I should have a report by the time we return.”
It’s only been a few days since we left on this trip. If Bianca is that sick, it’s strange that she wouldn’t send even just a short update by letter.
“Please… I have a foreboding feeling about this. When I departed from the kingdom, there was no indication of this severe ailment… it’s hard to imagine.”
***
“It’s imperative that we act swiftly. ——I rely on you.”
This hushed conversation took place in a less crowded bookstore. One of Gauche’s subordinates, who had posed as a patron, quickly exited the store as soon as the door opened.
I am aware that the Shadows of Nejia is fast on its feet, especially during the extreme winter land. By the time we leave the kingdom of Poleinia, the investigation should be concluded and the report should reach me.
What does “scarcity of familial connections” imply? If that refers to Bianca, why haven’t I been notified?
While pondering over Bianca, I purchased a stack of books and encountered Auglia-sama and the others outside the carriage, holding heavy paper bags in my hands.
Chapter 83: Poleinia ‘Nobleman’
From the following day, we embarked on a journey via horse-drawn carriage and visited villages that grew plants utilized for producing the renowned dyes in the Kingdom of Poleinia, workshops of furniture makers who process wood, and structures that were over a century old, albeit made of wood.
“Isn’t it odd? Won’t the nails in the wooden structures eventually deteriorate?”
At my query, Dullahunt gave a slight, proud smile.
“We don’t use nails. Here in the Kingdom of Poleinia, we construct wooden buildings using a unique method that doesn’t require nails.”
“Really?! That’s incredible.”
I can sense the exceptional level of architectural expertise in the Kingdom of Poleinia, but when I visited the bookstore the other day, I couldn’t find any books on architecture. The presence of a bookstore indicates a high level of literacy, but it appears to be recorded in writing.
“Carpenters in this country hold a high regard. They undergo training from a young age, starting with how to use a hand plane, and even though the roof may appear flat, it is actually high, so they learn to balance their bodies and, of course, construction techniques on the job. They even learn about the age and quality of the wood by experience and through oral tradition, and that’s how they become first-rate carpenters. As for measurements…well, it’s considered a secret of the Poleinia Kingdom, so I won’t be able to provide any information on that this time.”
When I posed the question to Dullahunt, he provided me with a thoughtful answer. This highlights the significance of the carpenter profession in the Poleinia Kingdom and how deeply ingrained it is in the lives of the people. The preservation of technology through oral tradition was a new and fascinating experience for me.
“I was astounded by the advanced technology of the Poleinia Kingdom. The palace, as well as the decorative spaces between the beams of this building, are breathtaking. The engravings on the columns are remarkable as well. Wooden architecture is not as advanced in my home country. As our country’s diplomatic relations continue to grow, there may be those who wish to migrate to the Poleinia Kingdom as technicians.”
When Hillian translated Auglia-sama’s words for Dullahunt, a joyful smile graced his face for the first time on this journey.
“In that case, I would be honored. I have learned so much from the Kingdom of Baratonia and have been contemplating it throughout this trip. Although I have no authority, I will make sure to convey this to His Majesty.”
Dullahunt, with his toned physique and lack of a belt sword, has a complexion as white as his hair color and red eyebrows.
His laughter is a sacred and blissful sight to behold.
Today marks the conclusion of our tour of the Poleinia Kingdom, and we will be treated to a farewell dinner before departing the Kingdom tomorrow morning.
Thus, on the return journey to the palace, I approached Dullahunt.
“Apologies for asking a rude question, Dullahunt. You do not appear to be of noble birth, is that correct? However, serving as a guide for both the city dwellers and us, does it hold some significance?”
“Well, actually… I was a bit apprehensive at first because I thought you might be asked, but thank you for your consideration. I am a person born with a congenital lack of pigment, which is considered lucky in this country. White is revered as the color of sunlight, but I was born at a shrine, so it’s especially so for me. Also, my eyes are supposed to be red, but for some reason, only my eyes have pigment, so I paint my eyebrows red. My face and hands are white, not because I wear makeup.”
“I see, so in the Kingdom of Poleinia, albinism individuals are held in high regard, but I would have thought that their lack of pigmentation would make them weak to sunlight.”
There are even individuals who live their entire lives indoors.
“In my birthplace, the Faithnum Empire, we refer to it as Albinism. It is believed to be susceptible to sunlight from birth, but…”
“Yes. As a child, even a brief exposure to sunlight would cause me to break out in a sunburn. I honed my martial arts skills with my father and older brother at the dojo located in the shrine attached to our family home. Being born in a shrine, I had a natural ease with reading and writing. As I grew older, my eyes turned to a light golden-brown color, and I developed some immunity, allowing me to move around comfortably in long sleeves. Given the difficulties of constantly being outdoors, I now serve as a civil servant at the palace. My desire for knowledge drives me to pursue a career as a diplomat, and my unique appearance often serves as an ice-breaker in starting conversations.”
The lighthearted conversation between Dullahunt and myself was interpreted by Hillian and listened in on by Auglia-sama, yet they remained silent.
They tend to listen to information they are unfamiliar with, letting it sink in and process before responding. It appeared that they were attentively listening with this approach.
Chapter 84: ‘Curiosity’ and ‘Caring
Later that evening, Auglia-sama and I were given adjacent rooms, connected by a central door.
King Poleinia was feeling rather lonely, but Auglia-sama consoled him, saying that we would have more opportunities for closeness and connection in the future. Thus, our first stop on our honeymoon was spent in peace.
Auglia-sama entered my room, dressed in his pajamas, and I greeted him in my own. We chatted about memories of the Poleinia Kingdom while feeling a bit of solitude.
“Claire, I’d like to personally express my gratitude to Dullahunt. How about you?”
“Yes, I would like to show my appreciation to Dullahunt as well. He has been a constant guide for us.”
“I was thinking, leather products aren’t very prevalent in this country. The art of dyeing cloth has advanced and the results are light and vibrant…”
“That’s true. I haven’t seen many people wearing leather. Perhaps it’s not a common practice to wear leather on a daily basis.”
The technology for dyeing cloth has advanced, but despite the availability of thick cloth, leather products are not frequently worn.
“I noticed that he wields a sword, wouldn’t black gloves made of smooth leather be a useful gift?”
“That’s a fantastic idea. Let’s prepare them and present them as a gift when we return home.”
“That’s wonderful… could it be that Claire’s inquisitiveness has rubbed off on me? While I was absorbing the tale of Dullhunt, I couldn’t help but think that he should wear gloves to protect his hands. The sword glides easily on cloth and I figured that leather gloves would be a better option.”
“… Auglia-sama, that’s not inquisitiveness.”
Sitting side by side on a long bench, I spoke while sipping sweet tea. I placed the teacup on the table and entwined my hand with Auglia-sama’s.
“That’s, consideration. Of course, being intrigued by another person or by something is called curiosity. But considering what is beneficial for someone before being curious is called consideration. I may lack it a bit… but I believe for Auglia-sama, consideration comes before curiosity.”
Even in the dim lighting of the night, his eyes radiate a warm hue, and he still wears a gentle smile today. As I gazed into those eyes, I couldn’t help but feel grateful to have become this person’s spouse.
I have heard stories that during travel, one’s partner’s negative traits may come to light. But my honeymoon with Auglia-sama has been nothing but delightful. It has also allowed me to witness Auglia-sama’s thoughtfulness firsthand.
Ever since I met Auglia-sama, he has been overflowing with consideration. He treated me with the utmost kindness and gave me ample freedom. If anything arose, he would follow up and always make sure I was content.
“…I’m grateful that we were able to embark on our honeymoon together.”
“Claire…, same here… Anyway, we must depart early tomorrow. Let’s get some good rest.”
“Agreed. Goodnight, Your Highness Auglia.”
“Goodnight, Claire.”
Of course, there were also nights where we were not given such warmth in a foreign palace like this, but tomorrow we’ll bid farewell to this castle.
After exchanging tender kisses, Auglia-sama and I retired to our respective chambers, finding solace in our rest.
Chapter 85: Premonition of a plot
As we departed the royal palace of Poleinia, the king and queen graciously came to bid us farewell, along with Dullahunt.
At that moment, it was hard to restrain our giggles when we discovered that Gauche, who had been driving our carriage during our previous visit to Poleinia, was now the coachman of our traveling carriage.
We climbed aboard the carriage, acting as if we were unaware of the situation (we did not inquire about the previous driver’s whereabouts), and stored our belongings. Our first stop was the kingdom of Baratonia.
However, the carriage suddenly halted just outside the capital, and upon peeking out the window to investigate, we saw a cavalry blocking the road.
Based on their attire, it was evident that they were not from the kingdom of Poleinia.
Auglia-sama and Hillian disembarked the carriage and after ensuring that it was safe, summoned me outside.
A young man, who had dismounted his horse and was now kneeling in the middle of the road, claimed that he was delivering a letter from the neighboring kingdom of Wegrain.
“Please follow me, I will guide you to the kingdom of Wegrain,” he stated.
It would be impolite to decline the invitation, especially since we were the one visiting. However, as the request was unexpected and we had already informed them of our arrival, both Auglia-sama and I were puzzled and exchanged puzzled looks.
When I glanced at Gauche, he merely shrugged, as if to say “this is just how it is.” Despite his unenthusiastic expression, this discrepancy could not be helped.
Initially, we had planned to briefly pass through Baratonia and be delayed for a few days due to a broken-down carriage. But now, our plans have been changed and we have to expedite our journey.
Refusing with a letter bearing King Wegrain’s seal would be impolitic, and there are more pressing concerns beyond religious matters.
“Understood. I apologize, but I will need your guidance. Our stay will also be extended…”
“Yes! Rest assured, all expenses will be covered by us. Please feel free to extend your stay in the Kingdom of Wegrain at His Majesty’s request.”
“…Understood. I shall take you up on your offer.”
The messenger from the Kingdom of Wegrain spoke in the elegant Baratonia language. It was a message for a high-ranking official, which meant that someone of great importance had come to visit.
Under his guidance, we set off from the kingdom of Poleinia, accompanied by the carriage and the escorting cavalry, and headed towards the Kingdom of Wegrain.
I felt a sense of unease within me. The report from the Shadows of Nejia, which was supposed to reach the Faithnum Empire a few days ago, had not yet arrived.
The land of Baratonia is vast. Yet, if we were to enter the Kingdom of Wegrain as planned, it seemed like we would receive a report on the way from Poleinia to Baratonia.
What could be the reason for the delay? I lament my lack of knowledge about religion. I may not be completely insensitive, but I do sense a growing unease… or so I think.
Adhering to the directives of them, the carriage progressed steadily through the tranquil landscapes of the kingdom of Poleinia.
Chapter 86: Missing First Princess Bianca
The road is not so complicated. We were planning to return to the Kingdom of Baratonia and move, as it was a month-long journey, which also meant taking a break, but I am puzzled by why the king of the Wegrain kingdom is summoning us so urgently.
As I sat at the window of an inn in the bustling town of Poleinia, I had an ominous feeling. We were waiting for the orders from the Wegrain kingdom.
“You look troubled. Unfortunately, I don’t have any good news to share either.”
A voice suddenly echoed from outside the window. The window faced the courtyard and the Poleinia kingdom was known for its flat-roofed homes.
I was taken aback that I couldn’t see the speaker, but when I leaned out the window, I saw Gauche, dressed in worker clothes, standing below.
“What’s going on…?”
“It’s about Princess Bianca. ——We were keeping a watchful eye on her, but I’m sorry to say she’s gone missing.”
“?! ”
At the news of my sister Bianca’s disappearance, I was about to exclaim, but I quickly muffled my voice with my hands.
“…What does this mean?”
“Although she may be feigning illness, Princess Bianca of the Faithnum Empire is nowhere to be seen. That much is certain, but if there were any suspicious movements, I would have been informed. After all, while I was in Baratonia, I was always on the lookout for anyone who might be killed by the Faithnum Empire… But I didn’t expect Princess Bianca to disappear. It has been some time now and we are still in the dark about what happened to her.”
In my limited perspective, I believe the Shadows of Nejia is the most well-informed organization on this continent, based on my observations and experiences with them.
Where had Bianca disappeared to, pretending to be ill? As of now, there is no known vassal state where she may have married and taken control, nor any news of a noble upheaval within the country, even if taxes have increased or been imposed harshly. I should not have to be concerned with such matters.
I must take the side of the Faithnum Empire in regards to Princess Bianca… I remained silent and pondered alongside Gauche.
“…Hey, Gauche.”
“Yeah, I think I’m thinking the same thing.
Gauche replied in a voice that conveyed his understanding, just from my tremulous call. A voice that sounded quite discontent echoed back.
“Even though I have wed from the Faithnum Empire to the Baratonia Kingdom, my origin will always remain in the Faithnum Empire, it never changes…”
“Indeed, that’s correct.”
“What if I were to pass away during my honeymoon journey?”
Gauche responded with a distinct, disapproving cluck of his tongue.
“Of course, the blame would fall on Baratonia, who allowed you to embark on the honeymoon trip. To begin with, it was a mistake to repay kindness when they were openly trying to eliminate you. And Claire also made them aware of her exceptional abilities, which they had previously been unaware of.”
In simpler terms, if I were to die during the trip, the Faithnum Empire could start a war by claiming that they treated their princess harshly and carelessly.
The Baratonia Kingdom engages in food trade with other nations, but they have just provided food aid to the extreme winter land. Our food supplies are limited, and it is not yet harvest season. Additionally, as we are using our funds for reforms, we do not have the luxury of having a treasury that can support the nobles with troops.
I was relieved that the Faithnum Empire was kept at bay, but I was also frustrated with my own recklessness.
However, I know that I cannot stop thinking and give up, as I now understand that much about myself.
Chapter 87: A source of fire called sacrifice
“If I were the Emperor of Faithnum, I would have arranged a marriage between my daughter and the suitable kingdom of Wegrain. It’s disheartening that I failed to anticipate this, despite my limited understanding of religion…”
“I concur. This situation should have been prevented… by now, Princess Bianca is likely already established as the Queen of Wegrain. The king of that kingdom remains unmarried.”
“…With the nation united behind them, those who worship the old Lina Religion… while accepting the blood of the goddess Lina as a legitimate spouse, they sacrifice me, with my pure blood… disregarding the sanctity of the blood of the goddess of the Lina Religion, if I were to pass away, the Wegrain Kingdom would shamelessly launch an attack on Baratonia.”
“…it’s only a speculation, but that seems to be the most probable outcome. The Faithnum Empire would have a valid reason to declare war if Claire were to fall and her death was caused by the Baratonia Kingdom.”
“If it were a suspicious death within the kingdom, there would still be resentment among the nobles and royal family of Baratonia towards the Faithnum Empire. This speculation would work to their advantage. If I die on my honeymoon, then the Faithnum Empire can claim that I have been treated roughly, they could launch a pincer attack by involving the Wegrain Kingdom. The former is simple, and the latter is sure to emerge victorious in war.”
Gauche appeared exasperated and rubbed his head under his headscarf.
“In reality, we were handling a minor task on our own. Reporting it would only alarm Claire-sama, and we don’t want to make things worse. Dammit…have we made a mistake? Regardless, we at Nejia don’t have the option of having Claire-sama killed either.”
“…So they are trying to kill me, because their previous attempt was too simple…and they are trying to start a war and ensure their victory by involving the Wegrain Kingdom.”
If Bianca is behind this, it would be a simple matter to have a letter of introduction sent, keeping me in the Wegrain Kingdom for an extended period.
I may be a ‘failure of proper lady education’, but Bianca is the complete opposite. She is a true ‘perfect lady’.
“Manipulating a man through words and expressions is effortless. However, if he is the king of a country believed to have the bloodline of a highly revered deity and has married into it…
“Of course, I cannot perish under any circumstances.”
“Of course. I will not let Nejia kill the highest priority. ——And as your brother, I won’t let that happen.”
Previously, I was only intimidated by the prospect of my own death.
However, now that things have reached this point, the situation has changed. If I were to die, as Lord Balk stated, the kingdom of Baratonia, which I have come to know and love, may be caught in the war and come to a standstill once again.
Being a mere vassal may not be sufficient this time. Baratonia may be reduced to a state of servitude, treated as a mere chattel, and the country’s name and heritage may be erased and lost to history.
“The Kingdom of Baratonia is my nation. I will not permit my passing to result in its downfall.”
I spoke with a resolute voice.
Chapter 88: Curiosity’ and ‘dedication
Before fear grips me, I am driven by an intense desire to defend Baratonia and those connected to it.
If safeguarding my life translates to safeguarding my nation, then I am willing to make sacrifices. I will use every ounce of my strength to protect myself.
“I will also inform His Highness Auglia of this… it will be up to His Highness Auglia’s discretion on how to preserve the nation’s reputation, but I have faith in him.”
Even in this predicament, I couldn’t help but smile, acknowledging that His Highness Auglia truly possesses remarkable trust by the Shadows of Nejia.
“I am confident that things will turn out well. Furthermore, I think it’s acceptable to relax our vigilance until we depart from the Poleinia Kingdom.”
“I agree. The records indicate that the orders have arrived in the Poleinia Kingdom. Until we reach Wegrain Kingdom safely, as long as we avoid any reckless actions, justice will be upheld in Baratonia. When the time comes, the extreme winter land and… Nejia, the Poleinia Kingdom will also send troops. The likelihood of defecting from the vassal state is high if they act cruelly. Even without that… in just two more days, we will reach Wegrain Kingdom.”
We are traveling by carriage, accompanied by baggage and guards.
Although it’s a neighboring country, it takes a considerable amount of time to reach our destination. Particularly since I am being treated as a noble, I can only pray that I won’t be kidnapped.
However, I can only find solace for the next forty-eight hours. During that time, I must exhaust all possible means.
“Our priority should be to verify if Bianca has indeed tied the knot. Then, we need to investigate the King of Wegrain Kingdom and… the Pope. Let’s try to complete these tasks swiftly.”
“Understood… I’ve already started, but it’s proving to be a challenge. You know, a nation that places God above all else.”
I assumed that Gauche would have already taken the necessary steps, but it was not a good answer.
“At the end of the day, they believe they are performing a virtuous act. All actions are in accordance with the will of God. If Princess Bianca has truly gotten married, then she is merely a marionette. Moreover, that princess… or should I say queen? Or perhaps, she is a divine embodiment (goddess incarnate). Regardless, I will do anything to safeguard Claire-sama. For the greater good… Instead of dedicating many resources to the investigation, I think it would be wise to increase the number of protectors for her.”
I had to adapt my perspective and acknowledge that I was entering a hostile domain with vastly different beliefs, as Gauche had put it.
Hillian was still benevolent. He merely requested for understanding. By exhibiting it, he would remain by my side and guard me. That’s how crucial religion can be to an individual.
If someone has such a fervent conviction that it could be labeled as fanaticism, then they would go to great lengths for that which they hold dear.
Despite being newlyweds, I never imagined that our honeymoon would have me filled with such anxiety. I released a sigh, almost as if in protest.
“Even though we share the same powerful goddess blood, I’m still destined to be a sacrifice, both in my homeland and even on our honeymoon. It’s rather depressing.”
“…I have my doubts about that.”
“Huh?”
Gauche chuckled amusedly and, in his signature playful manner, retorted.
“What Princess Bianca is doing is merely imitating the tiger’s strength through the fox’s cunning. On the other hand, what you, Claire-sama, are doing is driven by your innate knowledge and sense of obligation to serve others. It’s a quality of dedication, isn’t it? I don’t believe that any of the other princesses from the Faithnum Empire, even if they were married to Baratonia, would hold any value beyond being a sacrifice. But with you, it’s different. We, the Nejia wouldn’t have aligned with Baratonia if it weren’t for you. At least, the Nejia was not on their side, and the absence of Nejia means that the polar winter would have invaded. Above all…”
Gauche abruptly trailed off, leaving me standing, eager for him to continue.
“Baratonia is your country. It’s not just your belief, but everyone who has come into contact with you in the Baratonia Kingdom, including Nejia, feels the same way. ”
“Let’s go,” Gauche declared as he leapt onto the roof to catch his breath. He’s probably going to report the current situation to Auglia-sama.
The Baratonia Kingdom is not only my home but also acknowledged as such by those around me.
Therefore, I vow to devote even more to the prosperity of the Baratonia Kingdom. My personal safety is of utmost importance, but it can be a daunting task to undertake alone.
The individuals surrounding me, including those currently traveling with me, care for me. There are also others eagerly awaiting my return.
I must not perish. With this conviction, I shut the window and retired to bed, eager to rest peacefully before resuming our journey.
As planned, we arrived at the Wegrain Kingdom the following day.
Initially, I could witness small hamlets and villages scattered between the tranquil grasslands and granaries, but the capital was fortified by sturdy stone walls, and I took a deep breath as I gazed at the breathtaking view from the carriage window.
The entire Faithnum Empire is in a constant state of turmoil, with advancements in technology and education, but also marked by a wide divide between the wealthy and the impoverished.
The fertile lands are limited, and towering buildings house numerous families in the sprawling cities.
With the assistance of a messenger, we entered the capital through the towering walls, and the cityscape of the Faithnum Empire spanned out before me, exhibiting a similar aura of sturdy, dark, and innovative architecture.
In the cramped alleyways, homeless individuals could be seen lying down.
The castle is rumored to be the farthest from the entrance of the capital, and we traveled through the wide avenue lit by street lamps on the stone-paved road, through the bustling city, past the second wall, and into the noble district. The surroundings were similar to what we had encountered before.
However, the noticeable difference was the modest churches in the city and the grandiose churches in the noble district, surrounded by sprawling estates and magnificent structures.
The church in the aristocratic sector of the Faithnum Empire was an unsightly structure, with pristine white walls, a sky-blue roof, gleaming golden pillars, and a massive door that gleamed like candy. It was reminiscent of a royal castle no matter where it was situated.
My unfavorable disposition might have been the reason, but I detested Father who was insincere and neglected to provide charity to the destitute in the city. I had no place to call home, except for a cramped room that merely served as a place to sleep.
Despite this, the church was still in demand because it offered shelter from the rain and wind. The food was meager, consisting of plain rice porridge and boiled leftovers.
I had seen such places from the palace, where I was occasionally taken for inspections as part of my royal duties. What did I think about it?
…As I was, I had no leisure or authority to ponder such things.
Even if I did, my thoughts would be disregarded. As a woman with no worth, I had no voice.
“Claire?”
Lost in thought and gazing out the window, I was taken aback when Auglia-sama called out to me.
The individuals in the carriage are my trusted companions, who were enlightened by Auglia-sama regarding the ongoing and impending events in the Wegrain Kingdom.
Hillian, Melissa, and Gwenna, similarly to Auglia-sama, are observing me with anxiety.
(What a comfort…)
I experienced a tightness in my chest and placed my hand on the neckline of my gown, clutching it tightly.
Under the dress I tightly gripped, there lies a stone with a hue matching the sunset-hued eyes that gaze at me, filled with worry.
“Thank you. I was a little… concerned because it reminded me of the Faithnum Empire.”
“Really? Does it look that similar?”
I nodded to Auglia-sama, who expressed doubt.
“In my view, it seems to present a rigidly structured city. The Faithnum Empire probably… constantly seeks subordinate nations as their lands cannot keep up with technological advancements, forcing them to take in immigrants.”
Upon hearing the term “subordinate nation”, Hillian’s expression stiffened slightly, and he added with a sigh,
“That’s right..This place is kind of… It’s kind of like a fake country, even to my eyes.”
“Rest assured, Claire-sama. Both Gwenna and I will not leave your side.”
“Yes, Melissa and I will be with you no matter what happens.”
Melissa and Gwenna also echoed their steadfast words.
My heart, which was previously so tense, now feels relieved. The warm sensation that rises up, I long for it to overflow as tears.
So, I forced a awkward grin. Although I have improved a bit since arriving in the Baratonia Kingdom, I still want to respond to this warmth with a smile.
“Thank you, everyone. Auglia-sama… I will be strong. I want to be able to smile no matter what happens.”
“Yes, we’ll all do our best to protect your smile, including me. If your smile starts to fade, we’ll hide it like this.”
Auglia-sama then took advantage of our proximity and embraced me tightly, making me quickly push him away. Despite my efforts, I couldn’t conceal the embarrassment on my face.
Such gestures are common among royalty and may not raise suspicion, but if they are performed openly during the day in a carriage, it could cause heartache in another way.
“A-Auglia-sama!”
“Hehe, I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”
Despite his quick release. Hillian’s sigh, Melissa’s cough, and Gwenna’s comment, “there’s nothing we can do about it,” helped ease my discomfort.
Still, the palace I am about to enter remains ‘enemy territory.’
According to Gauche, there is still no evidence, but ‘she’ is here, in this place, as the queen.
I am uncertain of the response I will receive, but I am determined not to surrender my life. I have ceased accepting death as inevitable.
I hold dear to my life, not just for my own sake, but for the sake of my cherished nation and those around me.
Defeating the “Completed Lady” with the “Defeat of Lady Education” may prove to be a daunting task, but with the title of “Woman of Living Knowledge” etched in my heart, I will persevere.
I am no longer the same person who was disregarded in that frigid and isolated palace.
After getting off the carriage, I, along with Auglia-sama, Hillian, Melissa, and Gwenna, who were toting trinkets, proceeded directly to an audience with His Majesty, the King.
Our stay here will extend for over a week, starting today. Initially, it was slated for a mere three days as planned by Gauche, but due to the strain from the palace, it has been extended to a week… all because of Bianca’s influence.
You can tell that she has already taken control of the place. Even the flowers that adorn the entrance, the furnishings, and the candleholders are brand new.
The butler led us to King Wegrain’s presence. The audience chamber was said to be located near the entrance.
The fact that we were directed to the audience chamber instead of the salon or reception room speaks volumes about how King Wegrain perceives us.
The door guards guarding the audience chamber opened the door, revealing a staircase of about ten steps leading up to a red carpet. On a high platform, a grand and embellished throne awaited, and it was evident that King Wegrain was seated upon it at a glance.
Along the walls, servants and maids stood in neat rows, being scrutinized as if we were all under scrutiny, while I, Auglia-sama, Hillian, three steps behind, and Melissa and Gwenna even further behind.
We, Auglia-sama and I, knelt at a location far from the staircase, followed by the three individuals behind us who also lowered their heads.
“Raise your heads. Well done, Prince Baratonia and Princess Baratonia. Let me extend my sincere apologies for disrupting your journey with my caprice and offer you a warm welcome.”
We rose to our feet, straightening our knees, and when we looked up, we were met with a sight that was… Though he was robust in build, he had an unkempt appearance with excess fat, and his face and physique were not particularly appealing.
His voice held authority, and the noblemen, standing in line, applauded in unison at his words, indicating that he was indeed respected as the king.
However, the expression on his face conveyed condescension, making us feel insignificant. Although he is a young king, that may be understandable, but his eyes held a crazed infatuation with something beyond power.
“Granted. Speak up.”
“Thank you. I apologize in advance if I make any mistakes, as I am a newcomer to this compared to my wife, so please allow Hillian to translate.”
Auglia-sama delivered his dignified greeting in the Faithnum Empire language, which Hillian translated into the concise Wegrain Kingdom language, to which the king simply replied, “Understood.”
“Thank you for permitting us to visit as newlyweds. This is a premium treasure from Seanapse, brought as a memento. Please accept it.”
After Auglia-sama spoke, Gwenna approached gracefully and presented them with a box.
She opened the lid with her hands, and the distinguished noble from the front row stepped forward to receive the box and ascend the stairs to display the item to the King of Wegrain. I saw with my own eyes that he was astounded, his eyes wide with amazement.
“Wow…, this is an extravagant gift. Nevertheless, as the high-ranking nobles and some servants here in my kingdom are aware, I also recently wed. This piece of jewelry is sure to bring joy to my wife.”
I feigned surprise and then smiled, and gave a ladylike bow. My conviction that “she truly is the one,” was becoming more and more solidified.
“Congratulations. I pray for the enduring prosperity and everlasting bliss of the Wegrain kingdom.”
“Congratulations, Your Majesty, the King of Wegrain.”
After exchanging polite salutations with Auglia-sama and myself, the King of Wegrain, who was supposed to keep his queen under wraps, summoned her.
“Allow me to introduce you to the crown prince and princess of Baratonia. ——Come forward.”
The King of Wegrain called forth “Bianca”, who I believed was the person, and showed another individual who left me stunned and speechless.
It wasn’t just Auglia-sama and myself who revealed our thoughts on our faces. Hillian seemed unaware, but Melissa and Gwenna appeared to have restrained themselves by briefly lowering their heads, as if they were about to react.
“This is Bianca, my wife, the Queen of the Wegrain Kingdom and the heir to the bloodline of Lina God. She is a true sibling to the Crown Princess. It would be lovely if you could share tea during your tour.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Highness the Crown Prince of Baratonia. And, it’s been a while, Claire. Congratulations on your wedding. I offer my best wishes as well.”
Bianca, dressed in a stunning and beautiful gown, with sparkling ruby eyes, beautifully styled golden hair and tiara, and adorned with glittering jewelry, was indeed a sight to behold and froze the body. I hadn’t heard her voice in a long time, but there was still a hint of venom in it.
However, I was even more disturbed now.
Standing quietly behind Bianca, dressed modestly as a noble’s maid, and gazing at us emotionlessly was Millie.
“I would like to extend my congratulations once again on your wedding, to the beautiful Queen of the Wegrain Kingdom.”
Auglia-sama was the first to stand. I simply lowered my head even further in response to his words.
“Thank you, Your Highness the Crown Prince of Baratonia. Enjoy your honeymoon. And, thank you for the lovely gift. I will ‘use’ it with care.”
We brought a piece of jewelry as a token of appreciation, even though it is so valuable that even I am hesitant to utilize it, but she declared her intention to use it as a functional item.
Having self-awareness is crucial for those of royal status, but it is apparent from their demeanor that King Wegrain and his consort, Bianca, look down upon us without discretion. And with King Wegrain being both her spouse and the supreme ruler, he fails to reprimand Bianca’s behavior.
Rather, both of them are behaving in a very disrespectful manner toward a state guest. The king does so unconsciously, while Bianca does so consciously, not even attempting to conceal it.
I fear for my safety and well-being, as I am convinced that my stay in this kingdom will not be a pleasant experience.
With the cold and emotionless gaze directed towards me, I was overwhelmed with confusion due to Millie’s presence here.
“Allow me to escort you to your lodgings.”
After the presentation was completed and King and Bianca retired to their private chambers, the well-groomed young man who approached us was the one who had brought the gifts. Though he was younger than the King, he carried himself with dignity.
“My apologies for any inconvenience. I am Torain Warg, Duke of the Wegrain Kingdom, and I have been delegated to act as your tour guide while you are in our country. On behalf of His Highness, the Crown Prince of Baratonia, and Her Highness, the Crown Princess, I extend my warmest greetings.”
He bent at the waist in a graceful bow, his right hand pressed against his abdomen, and smiled charmingly.
His hair was styled in golden waves, half of it tucked behind his ears, and he had a toned, tall physique. Though he was likely around the same age as Lord Balk, he appeared younger.
Torain appeared to have a better understanding of hospitality than the King. Though he may not be particularly religious, his gestures and expressions indicated a political motivation.
Despite his strength, he was putting on a show of his abilities. His approachable demeanor made socializing with him much easier.
“Thank you, Lord Warg. I must admit, I was taken aback when I learned of the Imperial Princess’ inclusion in the royal family. As neighboring countries, I was unaware of her wedding. When did it take place?”
“I was equally shocked when I learned of my sister’s marriage. To think she has become the Queen of the Wegrain Kingdom. Even though she’s my sister, I don’t know how to approach her easily.”
Duke Warg chuckled in response to Auglia-sama and my surprise.
“Many in this country are followers of the Lina Religion, which is the state religion. I am a believer myself. If the engagement is from the Faithnum Empire, the headquarters of the Lina Religion, it will be celebrated for three days and three nights with great fanfare. However, such an event requires proper preparations and will be a national celebration, known only to the higher nobility and the Pope. The Pope has already sanctioned the marriage and deposited the certificate in the church, making the King and Queen truly wed. We are planning a grand reception in the future, and I hope to extend an invitation to you then.”
The words sound simple, but they leave me with a sense that such a day will never arrive, as if it’s just an illusion.
It could be because the Duke is serving as our guide, taking into account the contrast with the earlier rude reception, but even when I reflect on it during the tour, I find it difficult to comprehend.
A vague unease is clouding my thoughts and I can’t seem to shake it off.
I soon became aware that I was not receiving the same level of respect as Bianca after being led to the guest quarters on the palace’s second floor without a specific date being given, by someone who had married into a foreign country that followed the same Lina religion as the headquarters.
Chapter 92: Hillian’s question
“I’m shocked… why is Millie here?”
We were told that we had the entire eastern wing of the palace for the duration of our stay.
Although we had another audience scheduled with His Majesty upon our return, we would be dining in the palace dining room. The attendants who accompanied us would be given separate quarters on the first floor to use as their workspace.
Additionally, Lord Warg was waiting in the first-floor study, and we were instructed to speak with him if we desired to go on a sightseeing tour.
Auglia-sama and I were assigned the same bedroom, and there was also a sitting room on the second floor. After the audience, we gathered in the sitting room, where Melissa made us tea. We relaxed on the sofa with a cup of tea and some baked goods that Hillian had deemed safe after testing for poison (apparently, poison testing is part of their training).
At present, there was no distinction between master and servant. Regardless, we were all tired from the journey and the pressure of the King and Queen, so we were enjoying tea together.
“Millie, is…who is she?”
“She was one of the maids along with Melissa and Gwenna. However, she was also an assassin who was covertly controlled by the Emperor of Faithnum to kill me.”
Hillian raised a skeptical eyebrow at my explanation, as if asking why she was still alive.
“I knew she was alive, but… in exchange for letting the Faithnum emperors go home. But I can’t quite understand… why did she become attached to Queen Bianca?”
“In terms of her abilities, she is more than capable. If she is kept close, she can also oversee security. I can understand why Millie might have sought freedom and joined Queen Bianca’s service after she married into this country.”
“Pardon me, but what do you mean by overseeing security?”
It might be best to give Hillian a complete rundown of the situation.
Melissa and Gwenna were both looking at me with permission, so I let them handle the explanation.
“I assume Hillian-sama is familiar with the circumstances surrounding Claire-sama appointed handmaidens.”
“Claire was well received by the general public and the royal family, as well as the main nobles and officials. But there are likely those who dislike her… or more accurately, there should be those who harbor hatred for her…”
At Melissa’s words, Hillian looked slightly uncomfortable and coughed, averting his gaze.
“Alongside Claire-sama, Melissa and I served as her attendants, while Millie acted as the attendant of the Queen of the Wegrain Kingdom. The three of us underwent a year of rigorous training and are well-versed in weapons and self-defense techniques.”
“The selection criteria for attendants were based on physical strength and athletic ability, but Millie had a tragic background. She lost her mother to illness and her father in battle. Driven by desperation, she attempted to assassinate Claire-sama on behalf of the Faithnum Empire, using poison and a weapon when she was at her weakest.”
“Huh?”
Hillian interjected, her expression one of disbelief. “I don’t understand what you’re saying.”
“Claire-sama outwitted Millie and the intermediaries from the Faithnum Empire who were plotting to kill her and start a new war with the Faithnum Emperor. In exchange for their safe return to the country, Claire-sama showed mercy and granted them the opportunity to live normal lives and work in the Faithnum Empire.”
“Do you have candy in your brain?”
Hillian, who had been listening, suddenly spoke in a manner that seemed rude and upset, but I simply gave him an enigmatic smile, unwilling to give in to his insults.
As a second princess who may be in a position where I can’t avoid becoming a weapon of war for my homeland once again, I am saddened that I have caused the war to start. I held no ill will towards someone like Millie.
During the conflict, I had lived comfortably as the princess of the ruling kingdom in a peaceful location, eating meals and never losing any family members. My priority was to ensure that I wouldn’t be utilized as a tool for war when I was eventually married off.
I understood that my actions might not be comprehended. It didn’t matter if I was referred to as “sweet.”
That was simply what I wanted to do. There was nothing more to it.
“Hillian-sama, your words are too harsh…and yet here she is. So, in the end, the Faithnum Empire took her in, but I didn’t expect to see her here again.”
There are no regrets here. It might prove challenging to find topics of conversation during this reunion, and Melissa and Gwenna may struggle to connect with Millie.
When I attempted to explain it to Hillian, I acknowledged that this reunion was unanticipated, but I also understood that Hillian would become upset if he learned the truth. I tried to sugarcoat the situation, foolishly believing that I could avoid the consequences.
Chapter 93: Operation ‘shut-in’
If Bianca has been accepted into the royal family as a descendent of the goddess, there is a chance that I may be spared as a sacrifice. However, this is still mostly an extremely confidential matter. Those in powerful positions take great pride in keeping secrets, particularly regarding the state religion. This means that any announcements might only come after a sacrifice has been made and proper tribute has been paid to the goddess Lina.
The thought of this possibility is nauseating. I cannot fathom what Bianca is thinking… Her way of thinking is so vastly different from my own that I can only speculate on what may benefit the Faithnum Empire.
Until I can anticipate Bianca’s actions, attending tea if invited will be the most dangerous situation.
“Auglia-sama, if I am invited for tea, there is a high chance that I will be alone with Queen Bianca.”
“Yes… So, can we schedule tourist activities to fill the itinerary? Of course, the invitation from the queen takes priority.”
“As much as I can… I would like to take any steps I can.”
The plan for our stay in the Wegrain Kingdom has been established.
First and foremost, we must prioritize exploring the country as thoroughly as possible. To achieve this, we need to fill our itinerary and venture beyond the castle and, if possible, the capital city.
For this, we require Lord Warg’s assistance. A guide and chaperone are indispensable for a successful sightseeing trip, and it is not feasible for guests from foreign lands to roam freely in a country, regardless of which country it may be, not even the Kingdom of Baratonia.
“Forgive me for interrupting.”
Gauche said as he entered through the open window.
We are on the second floor of a castle in a foreign land, and while his purpose for being here was unclear, he gave the appearance of a minor noble. Despite the elaborate, possibly embroidered clothing he wore, he did not appear ostentatious, and with his hairstyle and demeanor, he may have blended in too well at a social gathering to be recognized.
Hillian was the only one with a look of confusion on his face, but since he had seen Gauche’s countenance a handful of times in the Poleinia Kingdom, it was possible that he was unable to recall him.
I put off explaining to Hillian and swiftly addressed Gauche.
“Gauche… Bianca was there. As the Queen.”
“Well, this has become quite the predicament. And now, regarding the recently proposed plan, is it possible to abandon it?”
Gauche smiled sheepishly and tilted his head.
It was frightening to ask, but if he didn’t inquire, the conversation would not progress.
“…Why?”
I could hear my voice quivering. However, since no one else spoke up, Gauche motioned to close the window and join the group in a face-to-face manner.
Despite being outside the window, he could still hear the sounds from within the room. He must have overheard all the conversations taking place inside. And he was also the leader of the Shadows of Nejia.
He must have obtained information that they were not privy to.
“One reason is that…at least in the capital, it’s safer to remain within the palace. Can’t you see? Everywhere outside the capital is just a tranquil countryside. Ah, it’s hard to have someone discreetly accompany you. There aren’t any tall trees, after all.”
The reason made sense to me, so I exhaled in relief and held my chest.
“One more thing to keep in mind… Lord Warg, the guide, not the ruler of Wegrain, is aligned with Queen Bianca. He has his sights set on Claire-sama. I strongly advise against any careless interaction with him that could give him an advantage.”
I was taken aback and my eyes widened in shock. Despite his unchanging demeanor, Gauche’s eyes were fixed on me with a serious expression.
“The king… as you likely deduced during the audience, he is… um… let me put it simply. He’s foolish. Impulsive and deeply devoted to the goddess Lina. As for the Pope, let’s just say for now that he’s a fanatic… as I mentioned before our trip.”
“The royal family, the Pope, and the upper echelon of this nation… they carry out sacrifice rituals.”
“Yes. At present, there’s no available king’s illegitimate offspring. Lord Warg’s spouse is recovering from giving birth to last year’s ‘sacrifice.’ He is simply waiting for a replacement, as there are no noble maidens capable of bearing a child. And now, Queen Bianca, who possesses the purest bloodline capable of producing the strongest offspring, has been brought in. ——Well, Queen Bianca may believe she can escape, but the fanaticism in this country runs too deep for that.”
Gauche appeared to believe that even if Bianca were to succeed in killing me, she would still not be able to return to her home country.
I never had any fondness for Bianca, but just thinking about her future made my heart feel heavy.
As if he had sensed this, Gauche shook his head in my direction.
“Let’s not worry about Queen Bianca for now. I apologize for taking so much time. I dispatched some of my subordinates to infiltrate the country and investigate religious rites, but the date for the human sacrifice ceremony is fast approaching. I had to rush their entry. There is no doubt that Claire-sama is in danger. If Queen Bianca had not secretly married the King and registered her marriage at the church, there was still a chance she could have been selected as the sacrifice, but it seems she has been taken care of.”
Gauche was being considerate by avoiding words like “converted,” “death,” and “dying,” but I could no longer sit idly by and rest my head on Auglia-sama’s shoulder.
Auglia-sama remained silent, taking in everything that was being said. I was too exhausted to even lift my gaze and look at his face.
The news that my life was in danger, even though it was something I had anticipated, still came as a shock to me. My mind was filled with a jumbled mix of thoughts such as “this means war” and feelings of “I don’t want to die”, and I couldn’t focus on anything else.
“So, if I understand correctly… the plan is to offer Claire as a sacrifice and make a grand announcement of their marriage after receiving the blessing of the goddess Lina?”
“Yes, unfortunately. There isn’t enough time to secure a sacrifice this year. It’s a disgusting story… but they had planned to gather some of the king’s illegitimate offspring. Unfortunately, they all failed to meet the criteria this year. Then, Claire-sama, the second princess of the Faithnum Empire, arrived for her honeymoon and, on top of that, another princess came in a palanquin to give birth to a legitimate child… We will take every precaution to protect Claire-sama, but we kindly request that she stays within the capital. If she could rest in her room and claim to be tired from the long journey, that would be ideal.”
Auglia-sama’s strong grip on my shoulder left me speechless. My exhaustion was so overwhelming that I could barely stand.
“Let’s deal with this calmly. So, what do you make of Lord Warg and Queen Bianca?”
His tone was firm. Is Auglia-sama smiling right now? Or is he wearing a different expression?
“The King may be foolish, but Lord Warg, the Duke, is a different matter. He is the King’s uncle and a trusted advisor. As a result, he was able to establish a rapport with Queen Bianca quickly, and they are both in agreement with the Faithnum Empire’s plan to use King and Queen Bianca as pawns and sacrifice Claire-sama to start a war. Lord Warg understands Queen Bianca’s intentions well and is guiding you all with confidence…”
“Claire, stay calm. We’ll protect you. You make the decisions.”
Auglia-sama’s voice was gentle, and it brought me a sense of relief. I placed my hand on my chest and looked up at him, feeling comforted.
His Highness, Auglia-sama, is beaming, clearly impressed by my words about the belief that strength begets support from those around us.
I mirror his smile and survey the people surrounding us.
In the Faithnum Empire, I stand tall, correcting my previously hunched posture.
“From here on out, I will be exhausted from the lengthy journey and the sickness that comes with leading the forced summon. Please ask Melissa or Gwenna to prepare and bring me all of my meals, as I will be demanding and want familiar flavors. Gauche, is that attire suitable for wandering the palace, or have you been designated as one of Duke Warg’s subordinates?”
“Of course, Your Royal Highness.”
“In that case, do not approach me unless you have official business. Hillian.”
“Yes.”
“It may be arduous, but I need you to gather all the available materials on the Lina religion. Whether it be for personal enlightenment as a priest of the Four Gods or for any other reason, bring it to me. I will read it during the night.”
“Understood.”
Auglia-sama looks at me last. His smile is imbued with warmth and seems to inquire about my thoughts.
“Please, stay close to me at all times, Auglia-sama.”
“Understood, I will always accompany Claire and keep her safe.”
We were already close to each other, so I turned my head to look at everyone and nodded.
“Very well, let’s proceed with the operation ‘shut-in’.”
The operation was given a name so pathetic that everyone there made faces showing their disappointment. I, however, believe that it’s the best name it could be, and was shocked by the reactions of those around me.
Chapter 94: However, the plot goes around
My shut-in plan has now entered its third night.
The much-anticipated day of the ceremony has finally arrived, and the plan has been progressing smoothly.
——The enigma of Gauche’s ability to infiltrate the inner circles of various countries remains a mystery to me, but he has successfully blended in as Lord Warg’s subordinate and is currently stationed in the waiting room as my spy.
Auglia-sama was originally assigned a separate room, but he chose to share mine, stating he wanted to sleep in the same room while his wife was resting.
The room initially had a spacious bed, but a smaller one was brought in for his use. During the day when he is awake, I sleep, and from the evening until nighttime, he takes a nap while Melissa and Gwenna take turns keeping watch over me.
The curtains were also changed to ones with superior light-blocking capabilities to shield me from the harsh sunlight during the day.
I spend my nights studying all the materials Hillian has acquired, including the scriptures and historical records of previous ‘Sacrifice Ceremonies,’ by the light of a candle.
Today is finally that day. The ceremony is always held at night, but the crucial location is not specified.
I’m hardly ever alone in the palace, as there is always someone by my side.
Fortunately, no one has tried to force me out. That thought alone is somewhat unsettling.
(I wonder if I’m doing it right… Am I missing something?)
Even though I am supposedly bedridden due to illness, I am still consuming porridge and liquids.
As Gauche had previously mentioned, the demands for the Wegrain Kingdom were scarce, so it was unsurprising that they did not possess a blueprint of the palace. When asked about obtaining one, they shook their heads in disappointment, indicating that it would be challenging to secure one now, making it clear that there was no feasible solution.
The only moments when I am completely alone are in the bathroom.
After using the facilities and washing my hands, I reached for the bucket to rinse them and the floor suddenly gave way beneath me.
“Eh…”
I was taken aback as my feet lifted off the ground and there was not enough time to even scream.
It is now getting late in the evening and Auglia-sama is still awake in his room, Melissa should be there as well. Gwenna is on her way to the kitchen to prepare my dinner.
The palaces of the Faithnum Empire and the Baratonia Kingdom also have various concealed passages, escape routes, and other mechanisms, but I thought, “No way”.
From the outset, nothing proved to be working. Despite the curtains being changed to highly effective light-blocking ones when I was taken to the room and having someone always accompany me, the timing alone was unexpected.
(This is the worst…!)
I thought for a moment as I floated in the air, and then I slid down the smooth stone slide in my white, loose-fitting nightgown.
Chapter 95: Face to Face with the Pope
I landed softly on a round, fluffy cushion.
Despite the reduced speed of my fall to avoid injury, fear still gripped me.
Droplets of water were trickling down from somewhere in the room. Judging from the height of my fall, I deduced that I was in the basement of the palace.
However, the lighting was severely inadequate. Glancing up, I noticed holes in the ceiling from where the water was falling, and I realized that the cushion, along with a carefully crafted path, had prevented me from getting hurt.
The cushion was thick and clearly designed to catch falling objects. There were several candelabras on the walls, but I couldn’t see the entire room.
It appeared that the candelabras were positioned near the cushion on the ground, illuminating only the area surrounding it.
The basement didn’t seem old or musty, and the cushion was free of dust, indicating that it had been prepared in advance.
I felt a surge of anger and embarrassment.
Even though I was ready for anything, I never imagined they would go “this far”.
My cheeks burned with shame and fury.
(This is outrageous…to target the bathroom after a lady has finished…! That’s the lowest of lows…!)
The sound of measured, deliberate footsteps echoed in the room.
Even though I was boiling with anger, the noise caused me to shiver.
“Ah, at last I have found you. The direct descendant of the goddess Lina’s legacy.”
An elderly man appeared, his voice raspy yet possessing a gentle, rich resonance.
The old man, who had approached close to the cushion, was slightly stooped, yet he wore a fine hat and priest’s robes. The garments were unadorned and stately, and his expression was serene with a gentle smile, even in the dim light.
He was likely the Pope, as I had suspected. And the thought made me shiver.
This kind old man seemed to harbor no ill will. No malice. Yet, I knew how many infants he had taken.
The Pope’s duty was to offer sacrifices to the goddess, according to Hillian’s information. And every year, on this day, at midnight, the Pope claimed a life.
“…Are you the Pope of the Wegrain sect?”
“Yes, I am. I am honored that you know, a direct descendant of the goddess Lina’s legacy.”
“Please, stop. My name is Claire, the Crown Princess of the Baratonia Kingdom.”
“Kindly refrain from using such mundane titles in the mortal world. Direct descendant of the goddess Lina.”
Unfortunately, the conversation was not going well.
The old man was thoroughly devoted to the goddess Lina. His heart, body, eyes, ears, and everything else were dedicated to her.
I now understood what Gauche meant when he referred to the old man as a fanatic. If he had surrendered himself completely to the goddess Lina and was willing to sacrifice his own life for her, then there was no doubt he would take drastic measures.
“There is still time before the ceremony. As a direct descendant of the goddess Lina and a sibling to those who share her bloodline, I expect you to make an appearance soon.”
“…I don’t want to. Please return me to Auglia-sama.”
Although I knew it was futile, I tried to assert myself. However, the room was quite spacious, and the ceiling was also shaped like an oval, which made it difficult for my voice to carry.
The more I raised my voice, the more it echoed in the room. The echoes were designed to bounce off the walls and not escape, a construction technique based on applied acoustics that I had read about in a research book on architecture.
If I had the habit of snapping my tongue, I would have done it. The sound would only reverberate within the room and not escape to the outside. Shouting seemed pointless.
“Please put aside all worldly matters. We have medication available to assist you, would you like to take it?”
“No, thank you… I’ll wait quietly.
My voice was strained. The zealous Pope was likely to misinterpret my waiting quietly as submission.
But that was not the case. I was waiting for rescue.
They must have already realized I was not in the room, but the design of the room prevented any sounds from the outside from entering.
They had no idea what they were searching for or how they were searching.
My life was precious, not only to myself but also to avoid igniting a war. All the connections tied to my life were valuable.
So, I wouldn’t resist recklessly. I would wait for help to arrive until the time of the ceremony, without wasting any time. I would trust and wait for everyone.
“I see. Well then, I must prepare for the ceremony, so I’ll take my leave. Please do not attempt to leave the cushion, as it may cause your body to burn and you will not be able to return the blood.”
With that, the Pope who had been standing a short distance from the cushion bowed deeply and departed, his footsteps calm and measured as they had been when he arrived.
Unfamiliar with the concept of being “burn,” I simply tore off a button from my nightgown with my teeth and tossed it outside the cushion.
In a split second, I thought the fire would ignite around the cushion, but the blue flame rose and turned the button into coal.
Thankfully, the cushion was treated with fire-retardant, so it did not ignite.
It was a creepy setup, designed specifically for the “sacrifice ceremony” due to a long-standing tradition. Even I did not know when the castles in other countries were renovated, but it was roughly five hundred years ago that a princess was brought from the Faithnum Empire to the Wegrain Kingdom.
Two hundred years later, Lina Religion was established as the state religion in the Faithnum Empire.
According to the scriptures of Lina Religion, the goddess Lina was said to have been born from the black sky as white.
Her cries filled the world with air, her umbilical cord became the earth, the black of the night that was swept away by the sea gave rise to all life on earth, and her song of blessing caused the earth and sea to flourish with green.
And then, she returned to the sea that mirrored the night and continued to keep watch over the world.
(What did the Pope say…? About me, as the direct descendant of the goddess Lina, and about Bianca… as the one who inherits the blood of the goddess Lina? Oh! That’s right, isn’t it?)
I had a vague recollection. Despite my dislike for the Lina religion, I remembered the content, but had forgotten the basics.
The white born from the black of the sky.
She had platinum blond hair, close to white, and gray eyes with pale skin. Although white or undyed nightwear was common, the fact that the Pope had specially provided this attire, which was all white, indicated his special treatment.
Although Bianca was carried in a palanquin, she wasn’t being offered as a sacrifice because of his appearance. I realized that, in the Lina religion, white was a highly valued color.
(I should have broadened my interests more…!)
Yes, even in the Lina religion… and even in the Poleinia Kingdom, Dullahunt was revered as the white of the sun. Despite not being a noble, he was treated as a noble person.
I tightly clutched the pendant I had exchanged with Auglia-sama, which I always wore under my nightwear.
(Even though I pray to God, there’s a possibility that my prayers will go unanswered… I have no belief… But please, if Lord Yoten no Mako is watching over me, I implore you…! I don’t want to die here…!)
With my eyes tightly shut, I grasp the small ruby tightly in my hand and, for the first time ever, I fervently implore a divine being.
Chapter 96: Freedom of Religion (*Auglia perspective)
Claire has yet to return from the restroom.
I asked Melissa, who was waiting, to check inside the bathroom in case Claire was feeling ill, but she was nowhere to be found.
The key to the back bathroom was left unlocked, indicating that Claire had likely been taken by some means after leaving the toilet.
I was stunned. Despite being in hostile territory, I never expected something like this to happen in a bathroom.
Even if it was corrupt, it was still the palace of a country and Claire was a state guest, not to mention a woman.
If someone were to abduct her while pretending she was asleep, this method would certainly be effective, but Claire was taken after being shown to this room. In other words, whatever is happening, it will happen today while Claire uses the restroom in this room.
“Dammit…Gauche!”
I called out to Gauche, trying to keep my voice low, while Melissa looked pale with fear and my face was contorted with anger.
Gauche came into the room immediately, and when he realized what had happened from where he was standing, he also clucked his tongue. The hand washing was done with water, and the sound of running water made it impossible for Gauche’s ears to hear that something had happened.
“Melissa, summon Gwenna and Hillian. Gauche, how many members of Shadows of Nejia are mobile?”
“Understood.”
“If they’re ready to go, we have five. If we send out two, we’ll have eight.”
“Send out two then. The remaining three should regroup and continue the search. We should have a total of eight people searching. Gauche, stay here and await my instructions if you learn anything.”
“Yes, sir. ——On it.”
My face, which had been expressionless on command, now contorted with anger, and I felt my eyes start to burn with heat.
The ability to maintain a smile is crucial. It has saved me from defeat countless times.
But there is no need to force a smile now, not when I might lose Claire.
I wonder how much she is credited with saving the country, elevating it, and leading it to independence with her vast knowledge.
She lacks spark. Despite being cherished and adored, she seems oblivious to it, brushing everything off as simply something she chose to do.
I sat in a chair in the room, leaned back coolly, resting my arms on the armrests and pressing my clenched fist against my forehead as I waited for my anger to dissipate.
“My apologies for keeping you waiting!”
Melissa entered the room accompanied by Gwenna and Hillian. I was seated near the door and my eyes must have been blazing with anger, reflecting the rays of the setting sun.
They were taken aback by the sight and straightened their posture, while Gauche, who was stationed by the window, had lost his customary smile.
“Claire is missing. She’s somewhere in the castle, and the Shadows of Nejia are searching for her. I’m going to speak to the King about it, no matter what obstacles I may face. Hillian will accompany me as a translator, while Melissa and Gwenna will stay with Gauche and keep me informed of any developments, alternating between them.”
I delivered the information succinctly and with a chilly tone, and the three of them deeply bowed. I could sense their unease, as if they were too intimidated to speak, but that was the reality of the situation.
I stood up and left the room with Hillian. I pressed Lord Warg for an immediate audience with the King, but as Gauche said, he is quite cunning.
He made a gentle refusal.
I don’t have time to deal with this fox’s tricks now. I must head to Claire’s before the sun sets and the date changes.
“Lord Warg, what is your status?”
“Well, let’s see… yes, I am a Duke. And, may I ask, what is it?”
“I see. I am the Crown Prince of the neighboring country, but your Duke is of higher status than the Crown Prince of the neighboring country, is that right?”
I said, coldly and with a haughty attitude, containing only anger in my eyes, without any expression on my face.
Gauche says that Lord Warg still has political motives, but it seems that the Wegrain Kingdom itself takes a condescending attitude towards other royalty.
I don’t know what he felt from my words, voice, and expression, but it seems that some instinct still remains to feel something.
He changed his expression and performed a polite bow, saying in a soft voice, “I will guide you.”
As I was led to the King of Wegrain’s office, I finally got a glimpse of the inside of the castle. Although it had been adequately cleaned and repaired, it was quite ancient. This was the reason Gauche was unable to obtain a blueprint.
Older buildings often have secret mechanisms that become more prevalent with age. Even the Baratonia Kingdom’s castle, which is newer, has hundreds of rooms, and it’s impossible to know how many mechanisms are hidden within. Since it’s not my responsibility to search through each one, I decided to leave it to Gauche.
That’s his area of expertise. I’ll focus on what I can do.
Upon arriving at the King’s office, I used my messenger to create a loud noise and opened the door.
“Pardon me.”
“W-What! This is an affront to my dignity!”
“There’s no intention of affront. I demand the return of my wife.”
In response to my words, the King’s face twisted into an ominous expression, a mixture of anger, drunkenness, a sense of accomplishment, and cunning.
“…I’m afraid I don’t know what you’re talking about. Perhaps your wife is resting due to fatigue?”
Even though he tried to hide his expression, his earlier demeanor was evidence enough of the situation.
Don’t waste my time acting foolish.
I approached with my weapon at the ready, the tip of my sword pressed against the King’s neck.
“Listen carefully. I demand that you return my wife. Keep your voice down, as a sudden outburst may cause the tip of my sword to react. It would be wise not to mention what has transpired. The only information I require from you is the whereabouts of my wife. If you comprehend, kindly raise your hands.”
It was evident from his shoddy appearance and the subpar level of his swordsmanship that he was no warrior. The ornate sword at his waist was purely for show and not meant for battle.
I had brought Hillian along as a translator, but I was well-versed in the Faithnum Empire’s language. If the foolish King did not understand the language, I would have asked for a translator, but since the conversation was taking place, it seemed he had some knowledge of it.
Slowly lifting his hands, the King of Wegrain trembled and complied, keeping a safe distance so I could strike his throat at a moment’s notice. I repeated my demand one more time.
“I demand her return. Where is my wife?”
“…I don’t know. It is the truth. I adore Lina, but I have no knowledge. The Pope and Princess Bianca are handling the special ceremony… I swear on my honor, it is true! However, I can confirm that she is in the basement of this castle… I am positive because the Pope is also here within these walls.”
Feeling that my time was being wasted, I re-sheathed my sword.
“I strongly suggest you keep this meeting confidential. If the whereabouts of the Crown Princess of Baratonia become unknown at the Wegrain castle and her body is found, Baratonia will unleash a power greater than what they demonstrated when they threatened the Faithnum Empire.”
Did the King of Wegrain grasp the gravity of my words, based on recent events? He nodded his head repeatedly, like a marionette.
Meanwhile, Hillian apprehended the messenger outside and Lord Warg, who had been serving as our guide, with their hands bound behind their backs.
This demonstrated his ability to take action without having to say a word, and it is no surprise that he is regarded as Lord Balk’s trusted right-hand man.
“Well, Lord Warg, I’ve heard that you are closer to Queen Bianca than His Majesty the King. Queen Bianca… No, shall you take me to my wife?”
I presume he attempted to flee while I was engaging in a cordial interrogation with the king, however, Hillian was more nimble. The exasperated expression on his face gave me the impression that he lacked depth.
When I spoke authoritatively, he averted his gaze.
“I… will guide you there…”
With that, he began to lead the way, heading towards the east wing, but taking a circuitous route.
I had believed that Lord Warg was simply following orders by showing us “the way”, but then Gauche stepped forward.
“I have a general idea of the location. It appears that this raccoon was leading us astray. Allow me to escort you.”
“——Oh, yeah, Hillian.”
At Gauche’s words, I cast a cold gaze towards the man who was walking ahead with his hands tied behind his back. Lord Warg was chuckling and complimenting me, but my gaze only grew colder.
“Were all the sacrifices performed on the princesses?”
“Ah, there were also young princes too. It seems as long as there is royal blood involved, it’s deemed acceptable.”
“Well… There is such a thing as religious freedom… So, instead of Claire, there must be others sacrifices to return the blood tonight, right?”
As I spoke, the color drained from his face and his smile faded, realizing he had finally been outwitted while in a crippled state.
“Yes, that is the belief held in this country. As outsiders, we must respect their religious practices and not interfere.”
“As I recall, the man in front of me is the younger brother of the former king.”
“Yes, someone with the noble status and royal blood qualified for such a sacrifice.”
“Just make sure he doesn’t escape. Our only goal is to retrieve my wife and we have no intention of opposing the Wegrain faction.”
“…Understood.”
Hillian seemed a little hesitant, but the differences in religion prevented him from speaking out. No matter how distasteful the practices may seem to Hillian, he had to respect the beliefs of others.
Without another word, Hillian swiftly turned the tied-up Lord Warg on the floor and bound his feet with a thin belt he was carrying.
“Hold on, hold on! Let me make it right! Give me a chance…!”
“No need. I have no reason to trust you. And you should be faithful to your own religion, shouldn’t you?”
My anger surged to new heights, a level of fury I hadn’t experienced even during the war of independence.
Gauche and Hillian remained silent, and even Lord Warg, the object of my wrath, surrendered and hung his head low.
“I’ll take you there.”
“Alright, let’s go.”
“Yes.”
As I started sprinting at Gauche’s prompt, I felt a heat in my chest.
I don’t feel any pain like a burn. I reached for the pearl necklace, which I had traded with Claire for the color of her eyes, from under my heavy attire. A beam of light, stretching straight down from above, shone through the floor.
I snapped the delicate chain, cradled it carefully in my hand, and raced towards the light, following Gauche’s lead.
As I fervently prayed for the first time in my life, I heard the approach of multiple footsteps.
Despite the room’s acoustics, the sounds of armor and shoes echoed loudly. The steps were in unison, even the sound of high heels.
It was clear that they were not coming to offer assistance.
I cast a dissatisfied look towards the source of the noise, towards where the Pope had gone.
“Claire, I wonder how comfortable the cushions are in this country?” asked Queen Bianca with a smirk.
“…Queen Bianca. I implore you to release me from here. This is a matter of international concern.”
Though I knew she was speaking with intent, I had no choice but to respond in this manner.
Showing any emotion in front of Queen Bianca would not be wise. The soldiers that are accompanying her probably think that she is replaceable if she were to kill her. If the Pope were to raise a fuss about the ceremony not being performed, she is even willing to kill the Pope himself.
The other moderate footsteps belonged to Millie. She was dressed in a black riding suit and a hooded cloak, acting as Queen Bianca’s personal guard.
Her countenance remained unreadable, concealing her inner thoughts. Despite the fact that I had ruined her life, I still couldn’t bring myself to allow Millie to end mine.
“Is there a problem? That’s a matter between the Wegrain and Baratonia kingdoms, right? The Faithnum Empire will invade the Baratonia with the excuse of the death of the princess, the former princess, ‘once and for all.’, and I intend to stir up the Wegrain Kingdom in defense of my homeland. Baratonia might not only cease to be a subordinate nation, but also lose its name altogether.”
“… ”
The fact that she was speaking to me in this manner indicated her intention to eliminate me at all costs.
Maybe the search for me had already begun. That was why Bianca had come here. If necessary, they could have the soldiers they brought with them eliminate me. Bianca, being of the legitimate lineage of the goddess, may feel confident in manipulating the ceremony a little, given that she had ordered it.
I realized I needed to find a way to buy some time.
The mere fact that Bianca is here implies that she may compromise my chances of rescue if she’s not cautious. Given that she has already pledged her nuptials to the church, any harm inflicted upon her would result in an international crisis as well.
Both the Wegrain Kingdom and the Faithnum Empire would take action. In other words, neither I nor Bianca can afford to be killed or hurt.
Recognizing this, she came to keep an eye on me. To ensure that I cannot be taken away, even if help arrives.
This is a difficult situation for me, and I find myself in a bind. There is no one as formidable as Bianca, the epitome of a “perfect lady.”
I struggled to come up with a plan. To buy time, to call for assistance, and to wait for rescue.
As I was pondering, Bianca scowled in annoyance.
“That expression… it’s so annoying. One of the teachings is that a lady must never forget to smile, but you can’t even follow that simple rule, instead showing off your intellect.”
I raised my head in surprise at the loss of composure in her voice.
“What are you so… your failures in the Faithnum Empire are a matter of record and cannot be altered.”
“But in the Baratonia Kingdom, I am being recognized and celebrated for my accomplishments, and that is what’s grating on you.”
This has been the case for as long as I can remember. Bianca has always held a disdain for me and viewed me with disdain for some inexplicable reason.
Suddenly, I realized the significance of the moment and frantically searched for the words that would buy me some time. Now, I don’t have the luxury of smiling.
“Ever since the old days, it’s always been the same. Regardless of who’s looking, Bianca, who was highly regarded and cherished in the Faithnum Empire, never fails to pick a fight with me at every opportunity she finds.”
From my perspective, Bianca’s position is secure even without these actions. I married into a former vassal country, so why don’t she leave me alone.
I haven’t heard that the economy in the Faithnum Empire is so dire.
Marrying the King of Wegrain… it was done so discreetly that even Gauche and the others were unaware… Regardless of one’s perspective, the motivation was something like an irrational animosity towards me.
I don’t comprehend it at all. I don’t think I can surpass Bianca in social graces. I am content living in the Baratonia Kingdom now, and I want to defend it, and I have faith that it will protect me.
Even though I have established a comfortable life, initially, I only had the objective of avoiding any wars, even if it meant sacrificing my own life.
Even I couldn’t find any worth in my own existence, let alone others not valuing me.
“Even though Bianca Oneesama had a place in the Faithnum Empire, I didn’t have one. So I was taken as a hostage not knowing when I would be killed in the Baratonia Kingdom, and I had to give up my life and get married.”
“That’s right. Exactly. If you had not rebelled against Father’s declaration of war, I would have been spared from this forced marriage and ending up in a place like this! Ugh, it’s maddening. The Pope values you more than me. Whether it’s a sacrifice or a hostage, I can’t bear the thought that there’s a place where you are held in higher regard than I am!”
I sense that this is the first time I am witnessing Bianca’s true feelings, perhaps because she believes that I am bound to die anyway.
In other words, she detests my existence. I was so foolish that I lost to the refinement of a lady’s education, and Bianca believes that she escaped to someone who recognized the value of her education and gained wisdom.
Therefore, she thinks that despite her best efforts, they do not appreciate it.
With such petty and sulky emotions, she is trying to take my life and ignite a war.
She is trying to ease her anxieties by dragging the country and its citizens into the fray, risking their lives and livelihoods.
“Bianca Oneesama… No, I’m sorry. I can’t even call you Oneesama anymore. Bianca… Are you an idiot?
“… Excuse me?”
“What could you possibly mean by comparing yourself to me? Would you have preferred to have hair and eyes of a different color, to resemble a Lina goddess as a sacrifice? Would you have preferred someone like myself, despite failing my lady education, over someone like you, who embodies femininity completely? Are you claiming that your life has been filled with unhappiness?
I was genuinely curious if I couldn’t grasp this without putting it into words.
“You should have lived for yourself. In the Faithnum Empire, you would have been highly valued, loved, cherished, and lived life on your own terms. Is the reason for wanting war that you’re unhappy with your life? Are you content with just being appreciated and loved, while I am not, leading to the desire for war?”
“Yes! No, I don’t care about the war, it’s just that I can’t stand the thought of your very existence!”
I must have had a look of pity on my face, from the depths of my heart.
With a contorted expression of anger, Bianca barked at the knight she had brought along to unsheathe his sword, as if she could no longer tolerate my presence.
I was already in a daze and watched as the knight clambered onto the wide cushion. It seemed that the flames wouldn’t ignite when ascending from the outside, but the knight who would ultimately take my life would turn into a fiery demon in iron armor upon descending from the platform.
I wasn’t sure if Bianca was aware of this mechanism or if she had disabled it.
The knight, burdened by heavy armor, climbed onto the plush cushion, which was so soft that you wouldn’t have been injured even if you fell from the hole in the ceiling. He approached me with sure footing.
As the blade was aimed at me, I thought, “Ah, is this really the end?” I was filled with regret for my inability to buy more time and tears streamed down my face as I gazed upon the blade. Suddenly, Millie, who had been lurking behind Bianca, lunged forward, intercepting the knight’s sword from behind and breaking the space between us.
“Claire-sama, I owe you my life and have resolved to live for your sake. You don’t have to trust me, but please, grant me permission to protect you for now.”
Just as I had lost all hope, a surprising ally appeared and left me in disbelief.
I had been sent mediators from Baratonia to the Faithnum Empire for the safety of the spies, but I never expected Millie herself to know.
Gauche and the others were keeping their word, and I believed Millie was alive, but I thought she despised me.
And yet, she would protect me. With her small stature, armed with only a delicate sword and dark weapons, she would defend me against the armored knights and Bianca.
“Mi-Millie…! How could you have deceived me…?!”
“I apologize, Queen Bianca. I have been misleading Claire-sama from the start, serving as Queen Bianca’s escort. To believe in a traitor like myself would be naive.”
Bianca’s appearance had become so frightening that she was about to dispatch more knights, so I quickly seized the sword that Millie had fired earlier and hurled it out of the futon with all my might.
The sword was heavier than I anticipated.
However, the impact of throwing the sword was substantial.
As soon as the sword left the futon, a blue flame erupted, altering and melting the metal sword, creating a loud noise as it struck the floor and scorched the stone. The knights hesitated to approach the futon.
“That’s right, if you dare to get closer from here, you better be prepared to be burned. You all have armor, but how agonizing would it be to have molten metal adhered to your skin? Even if there is a source of water, how would you remove the metal from your skin that the melted metal has bonded to?”
I taunted them cruelly, nodding my head lightly and calmly, as if to instill fear.
With this, the only ones left on the futon were Millie, who was armed with a sword and knew how to fight, and me, who they couldn’t be touched and couldn’t leave. The other knights surrounding us didn’t seem to be particularly loyal to Bianca.
It would have been wise to wait and seek an audience with the Pope, who would have known the proper protocol for removing me as a sacrifice.
(Millie, pay attention. This cushion is fireproof. Otherwise, it could ignite if exposed to flames. So, I implore you, be my sword and shield. Let us depart from here safely.)
In a hushed tone, I spoke to Millie. She gave me a quick nod and brandished her sword to keep the knights at bay.
However, the situation was still at a stalemate. Bianca was incensed with the knights who were disregarding her, but they were likely willing to sacrifice themselves for the sake of the Lina Religion. At the same time, they were aware that I would still be taken to be sacrificed without putting themselves in immediate peril by risking their lives.
Bianca’s annoyance was palpable, but I once again clutched the stone at my chest and silently prayed.
(Please, Lord Yoten no Mako…, please, please…, please help me…)
This prayer was not just for myself.
All the potential disasters that could arise from a negative outcome loomed before me, starting with Millie right in front of me, my cherished Baratonia Kingdom, the detested Faithnum Empire, and even the cornered Wegrain Kingdom.
War leaves nothing unscathed. I yearned for assistance to prevent that future.
Then, golden light floods through my thin white nightgown.
“Wh-what…?!”
Bianca cut off her exclamation and was momentarily transfixed by the radiance.
The hot rock transformed into a shining golden beam that extended all the way to the ceiling.
The mysterious light radiating from the ceiling did not greatly alter the situation, but it was obvious that the light was guiding Auglia-sama towards me.
There were no human beings in my vicinity who could navigate the depths of this castle.
My reliable ally Millie had appeared before me. If I could not trust Millie here, then I had no right to continue living.
It is understandable that she hated me, an imperial princess who was indifferent to the war. And it was possible that this hatred could drive her to take the life of a member of the Faithnum imperial family.
However, Millie declared that she would now assist me without any expectation of reward, in my dire straits.
Despite her slender build, compared to that of a seasoned knight, and her limited abilities, she said she would give her life for mine, even though she had once tried to kill me.
All I had to do now was place my faith in her words and the ray of light.
The light was advancing. The knight held a short sword, his backup weapon, trying to apprehend me and Millie. But Millie’s weapon had a longer reach.
(Please, please, please, let it be in time! If Millie were to die, it would all be for naught. Please!)
Even Millie must be frightened. I don’t know what my prayers are for.
However, all I can do is hope. I don’t have the combat skills of Millie or the ability to control the country like Bianca can.
My only recourse is to use my intellect to the best of my abilities to survive. And all I can do is pray fervently for something I don’t even know the name of or if it exists.
A beam of light guides the way from the ceiling to the wall. I understand that Auglia-sama has reached the basement.
But they’re in the dark about what the exterior of this room looks like. If Gauche had searched this far, he would have already entered.
All that remains is to wait for the light to guide them.
Millie deals with the knight who is approaching with a short sword by keeping a safe distance and shielding me from behind. I was also desperately keeping an eye on our positions to avoid stepping away from Millie’s protection.
Thankfully, Bianca is boiling from the head. If the blue flame were to ignite at this close range, the heat alone would cause the cloth to catch fire. Fire spreads further than the eye can see.
Such knowledge is a standard expectation for members of the royal family in the Faithnum Empire.
As of yet, she remains unaware. Despite her efforts to send another knight to assist, the demonstration from earlier seems to have made a significant impact.
Suddenly, the sound of rushing footsteps could be heard.
“Claire!”
“Auglia-sama!”
In the dimly lit room, Auglia-sama’s figure could be seen at the end of a bright beam of light.
The golden light was shining directly from my chest to the pearl held in Auglia-sama’s hand.
Behind Auglia-sama stood Gauche, Melissa and Gwenna, as well as the knights including Gordon and John who had come to serve as my protectors, all standing in formation.
There were more knights present than those who had accompanied Bianca. The sight caused me to burst out in laughter, causing all my previously felt worries to dissipate in an instant.
“Don’t come near me on this cushion! Anyway, take care of the knights!”
“Claire! H-How far are you going to go to get in my way?!”
Bianca thrashes her head and lets out a piercing scream. Her tone is now devoid of reason. It’s evident that the attempt to kill me has failed.
“Bianca, I haven’t gotten in the way with anything. Let me educate you, as sisters. ——You seem to believe that you can return to the Faithnum Empire from the Wegrain Kingdom at any moment, driven by your hatred for me. But religion is a way of life here, and you shouldn’t have tried to use it as a weapon. From now on, you will have to embrace the Lina Religion in this country. I’m sorry, but I can’t help you.”
“That’s not true! Father will do something about it…”
“Only if he’s able to kill me.”
No one rushed towards Bianca as she gasped in shock and dropped to her knees, stunned by my words.
Bianca’s guards were expertly overpowered and taken into custody by the knights of the Baratonia Kingdom.
Gauche leapt onto the cushion, but I guess Gauche would have no problem.
The knight was quickly overpowered, his freedom taken as his hands and feet were bound with the pre-prepared wire.
Millie collapsed onto the ground, visibly relieved. Perhaps she was even prepared to risk her life to protect me.
But I never had any intention of harming Millie. If the Faithnum Empire were to learn of her betrayal, she would be in grave danger.
Therefore, the only option was for us to return to Baratonia together.
“Gauche. This cushion is fire-resistant. When the fire starts from the circle, wrap the knight securely and kick it out. Then, please escort us out. ——Otherwise, Auglia-sama may jump into the flames at any moment.”
“Ah, that’s why you’re so composed… okay, got it. ——I’m glad you’re safe, Claire-sama.”
“…Thank you, Gauche.”
Gauche rips the large blanket with his short sword and throws the knight outside (though it’s so lightweight that it’s difficult to imagine how he possesses the strength to lift a fully armored knight). As expected, the flames rose, but the knight itself simply rolled on the ground without catching fire.
He then took the remaining cloth and enveloped Millie and me, lifting us each onto one arm.
“G-Gauche!!”
“Quiet and clench your teeth. The cloth is a precaution, it’s quicker this way.”
There was no room for argument.
Auglia-sama was visibly nervous, but Gauche made no move to harm us.
(He has always been kinder to me than any other member of my family.)
Millie, who was unfamiliar with Gauche, clung tightly, but with the ease of a feather, Gauche lifted us both high into the air, reaching the lofty ceiling, and set us down softly without a jolt.
I then stepped down from Gauche’s arm and ran into Auglia-sama’s embrace, sobbing and shouting in relief.
With the comfort of being back, I could no longer contain my emotions.
“Claire… I’m sorry I was late. Welcome back… I’m so glad you’re safe.”
“Yes… I’m back, Auglia-sama.”
Chapter 100: Epilogue From the Royal Palace of Baratonia
Upon our return from our honeymoon, which had an unfortunate conclusion, a month has already passed.
The Shadows of Nejia informed us that they will continue to monitor the situation in the Wegrain Kingdom. The Pope, who referred to me as “the direct descendant of the goddess Lina,” appears to still have a long life ahead of him despite his advanced age. Although I heard that the ceremony took place, I am unsure as to who was the sacrifice.
While I loathe the idea, I must admit that if this is the way of life in that country, I have no right to deny it.
Despite the late hour, no one could bear to remain in the castle, so we relied on Shadows of Nejia and pushed for an expedited return to Baratonia, with little rest.
Upon our arrival at the palace, neither Auglia-sama, who accompanied me on the honeymoon, nor any of the other travelers were able to move for three days. We were all drained from our journey from the Wegrain Kingdom.
As a result, we have decided to discontinue all trade with the Wegrain Kingdom from now on.
There have been no reports of Bianca’s return to the Faithnum Empire, but Gauche has assured us that she has not passed away.
He wouldn’t reveal any more details, claiming it was confidential, but… I guess that’s what ended up happening. After giving birth to the rightful successor with the blood of a goddess… Bianca’s life will undoubtedly not turn out as she hoped. Perhaps because we share the same bloodline, I feel a slight… just a slight hint of empathy.
Millie has become someone who can only reside in the Baratonia Kingdom because she safeguarded me during a crisis and defected from the Faithnum Empire.
I have chosen to trust Millie, who vowed to live for me and protect me even if it meant putting her own life in danger. If she betrays me, then I am the foolish one.
Even if Millie were to kill me now, the Faithnum Empire would not be able to start a war.
The scheme orchestrated by the Faithnum Empire has been confirmed by Bianca’s manipulation of the records of entry and exit. With the revelation that they attempted to kill me with the support of the Faithnum Empire, food tariffs have been drastically increased.
Food is essential for survival and combat.
The divide between the affluent and the destitute will persist and expand. Financial support for research will be reduced, and I fear that the Faithnum Empire will experience a decline, causing harm to its innocent residents.
However, my father-in-law has taken on the responsibility of accepting refugees actively. In the Baratonia Kingdom, the greatest need is for manpower.
There is plenty of land, food, and employment opportunities. The migration of people from the Faithnum Empire is inevitable.
The Baratonia Kingdom has ambitious plans for future growth.
With its fertile land, the constant influx of technology and knowledge, and a skilled workforce, it is poised for success. Additionally, my efforts to increase literacy rates and the implementation of a new system called Sekisei-shaku will contribute to this growth.
The kingdom has also attracted refugees with expertise in medicine, due to the cessation of research in the Faithnum Empire. These intellectually superior individuals are especially well-protected.
However, it is not just about providing land and sustenance. The Baratonia Kingdom has been successful in integrating refugees as citizens.
I have had the opportunity to observe these developments over the course of a month, both in my professional and personal life.
Auglia-sama opposed the idea. There were concerns that among the refugees, there might be individuals who held grudges against me, intermediaries, assassins, etc. So, I occupied myself with reading the books I purchased in the Poleinia Kingdom and unwinding in my quarters.
While doing so, I came to realize that the opposition was not only outside the kingdom, but there were also nobles within the Baratonia Kingdom who were dissatisfied with the constant changes and influx of people, as well as the current unrest.
(There’s nothing that can be done about this.)
In the future, I must devise a plan to communicate more effectively with these nobles and make informed decisions. I have not raised the tax rate despite the increase in population, and I am aware that the offshore fishing industry is thriving and food supplies are abundant, including preserved food.
As the number of workers has increased, I have converted some grazing lands into farmlands and improved food production efficiency.
The results may still be far off, but the Baratonia Kingdom is moving forward even if I don’t take any action for two months… or even if I impose additional responsibilities.
I will do what I can.
“Claire, Father informed me that you can work a half-day tomorrow.”
“Really?!”
“… Did you really want to work that hard?”
“Yes, I’ve already finished my reading, and I can hear everyone working hard from the window of this room and from Melissa, Gwenna, and Millie.”
“The Crown Princess works too hard and it’s becoming an issue.”
With those words, Auglia-sama took a seat next to me on the long chair, where I sat with a book in my lap.
“You love working that much?”
Has Auglia-sama’s jealousy finally shifted towards my work?
I was taken aback and then smiled, shaking my head.
“What I love is Auglia-sama and this Baratonia Kingdom where we reside. And also, the hospitable country of Nejia, the Dragnate Kingdom, and the Poleinia Kingdom and the extreme winter land…”
“Ah, okay, okay, I understand.”
For some reason, I was cut off as I counted on my fingers.
But I have to say this one thing.
“Because it’s all interconnected. This is my country, and everything that is linked to it is important and dear to me.”
That’s why Baratonia Kingdom is my country.
Since getting married, the significance of these words has only grown, but because of that, I will continue to bring life to the Baratonia Kingdom that I love, alongside Auglia-sama, whom I adore.
Forevermore.
~The End~
There is still one volume left. Unfortunately we are unable to translate because it’s in the form of a “lightnovel”. We do not translate anything that is not in the public domain.
Translator’s Blog
Blog
- Yo, What If China Invaded Japan? Would Yokai Help Out?
- Is Your Friend Turning into a World-Class Shut-in? How to Help Your NEET Buddy See the Sunlight Again (Without Becoming Their Personal Sun)
- 30-Year-Old Me Watching Skibidi Toilet TikTok: A Descent into Madness
- Kakashi Hatake: The Ultimate Husbando? A Deep Dive into the Sharingan of Our Desires
- How to Stop Your Friends From Thinking You’re a Weeb: A Guide for the Anime-Obsessed
Leave a Reply